ERMS USED IN THIS SECTION ARE
NOT MEANT IN ANY WAY TO BE HURTFUL OR HARMFUL TO ANY PERSONS. READER
DISCRETION IS ADVISED.
OUR TODAYS AND YESTERDAYS
—
Story of Brunswick and the Coastal Islands
—
By Margaret Davis Cate
—
GLOVER BROS., Inc. Brunswick,
Georgia 1930
—
“For the structure that we raise Time is with materials filled; Our todays and yesterdays Are the blocks with which we build.”
--Longfellow
Foreword |
xii |
Marshes of Glynn |
1 |
The Indians of the
Georgia Coast |
5 |
The Spanish Occupation of
Georgia |
14 |
The Golden Isles of the
Spanish Main |
36 |
St. Catherine’s Island |
38 |
Sapelo Island |
41 |
Jekyll Island |
44 |
Cumberland Island |
49 |
St. Simons Island |
51 |
Bloody Marsh |
62 |
Georgia’s First
Governor’s Mansion |
65 |
Harrington Hall |
69 |
The Village |
74 |
The
Wesleys |
76 |
Christ Church |
81 |
Old Ironsides |
83 |
St. Simons Light House |
90 |
Durfee’s Diary |
93 |
Cotton Plantations |
116 |
Retreat |
123 |
Cannon’s Point |
130 |
Hamilton |
132 |
Hampton or
Butler’s Point |
135 |
Fanny
Kemble |
139 |
Pierce
Butler II |
147 |
The
Butler Cup |
148
|
Kelvin Grove |
151 |
West Point & Pike’s Bluff |
151 |
Orange Grove |
152 |
St. Clair or Brailsford |
152 |
The Wanderer |
153 |
Ebo Landing |
154 |
Obligation Pond |
155 |
Jewtown |
155 |
Neptune
Small |
155 |
An African Funeral |
156 |
Black Mammies |
156 |
African Folk Songs |
157 |
Sea Island Beach |
158 |
Mark
Carr |
160 |
The Founding of Brunswick |
161 |
Public Schools of
Brunswick & Glynn County |
165 |
Parks and Squares |
166 |
Glynn County During the
Revolutionary War |
167 |
Pierce
Butler |
173 |
Cyrus
Dart |
173 |
Raymond
Demere |
176 |
George
Handley |
182 |
Benjamin
Hart |
184 |
Christopher
Hillary |
187 |
John
McIntosh |
188 |
William
MacIntosh |
189 |
George
Purvis |
191 |
Tompkins Fort |
195 |
The Rice Fields |
196 |
The “Lost” Gordonia |
206 |
Altama |
207 |
Carteret Point |
208 |
The Brunswick Canal |
208 |
Reminiscences of
Miss
Maria C. Blain |
210 |
The Sewing Association |
218 |
The Brunswick Riflemen |
219 |
War Days |
223 |
Sidney
Lanier |
224 |
Glynn County Records: |
225 |
Parishes & Militia
Districts |
225 |
Members of the General Assembly of
the State of Georgia |
227 |
Militia, 1790-94 |
234 |
Tax Returns, 1790-1794
[omitted] |
237 |
Population 1791 [omitted] |
241 |
Oldest Jury Lists |
241 |
Marriage Records, 1818 to
1865, inclusive [omitted] |
244 |
Wills, Etc., 1792 to
1840, inclusive [omitted] |
255 |
Epitaphs, Christ Church,
Frederica [omitted] |
271 |
Epitaphs, Oak Grove
Cemetery [omitted] |
277 |
Bibliography |
280 |
Index [omitted] |
285 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
Lanier’s Oak |
Frontispiece |
Indian-Spanish Map of
Coastal Georgia |
6 |
Ruins of Spanish Mission
Near Darien |
16 |
Ruins of Dungeons |
16 |
Ruins of Spanish Mission
at Elizafield |
34 |
Ruins on
Couper’s Point |
34 |
Map of Coastal Georgia |
37 |
Spalding Home on Sapelo
Island |
42 |
Map of St. Simons Island |
52 |
Fort Frederica |
55 |
Map of the Town & Commons
of Frederica |
57 |
Plan of the Town of
Frederica |
60 |
James
Edward
Oglethorpe |
66 |
Map of the Lands in the
Vicinity of Frederica |
68 |
Oglethorpe’s Desk |
71 |
Map Showing Colonial Land Grant in
the Vicinity of Frederica |
75 |
First St. Simons Light
House |
91 |
Historical Map of St
Simons Island |
100 |
Sea Island Golf Club
House |
126 |
The
Fanny
Kemble Home on
Butler’s Island |
141 |
The
Butler Cup |
150 |
The Cloister, Sea Island
Beach, St. Simons Is. |
159 |
Raymond
Demere II |
177 |
Ante-Bellum Mansion at
Altama |
200 |
Map of Hopeton |
202 |
FOREWORD
In presenting
the revised edition of Our Todays and Yesterdays--A Story of Brunswick
and the Coastal Islands, the author wishes to acknowledge her
indebtedness to the scores of men and women who have readily and
generously assisted in gathering the material. Their gracious response to
the many requests has made the work a pleasure.
Special thanks are due to
Howard E. Coffin, for his sympathetic encouragement; to
N.H.
Ballard for assistance in gathering material; to Miss
Jane
Macon, for criticizing the manuscript; to
Mrs. Maxfield
Parrish, for her splendid aid in unearthing hidden places of
interest, as well as old maps, records, etc.; and to D.R. Paulk,
for maps. The State Department of
Archives in Atlanta and the DeRenne Library at Wormsloe have proven a rich
source of information.
Great care has been used
to present the historic happenings of this section in a true and impartial
manner. Any student of such work realizes that all statements are subject
to change when additional records are brought to light.
With the permission of
Charles Scribner’s Sons, Sidney Lanier’s Marshes of Glynn is
reproduced herewith.
The Crop Map of Hopeton
Plantation, from Life and Labor in the Old South by Ulrich
Bonnell
Phillips, is used by permission of Little, Brown &
Company.
MARGARET DAVIS
CATE
Brunswick, Ga., March, 1930.
Pg. 1
Glooms of the live-oaks, beautiful-braided and woven
With intricate shades of the vines that myriad-clove
Clamber the forks of the
multiform boughs,--
Emerald twilights,--
Virginal shy lights,
Wrought of the leaves to allure to the whisper of vows,
When lovers pace timidly down through the green
colonnades
Of the dim sweet woods, of the dear dark woods,
Of the heavenly woods and
glades, That run to the radiant marginal sand-beach within
The wide sea-marshes of
Glynn;--
Beautiful glooms, soft dusks in the noon-day fire,--
Wildwood privacies, closets of lone desire,
Chamber from chamber parted with wavering arras of leaves,--
Cells for the passionate pleasure of prayer to the soul that grieves,
Pure with a sense of the passing of saints through the wood,
Cool for the dutiful weighing of ill with good;--
O braided dusks of the oak and woven shades of the vine
While the riotous noon-day sun of the June-day long did shine
Ye held me fast in your heart and I held you fast in mine;
But now when the noon is no more, and riot is rest,
And the sun is a-wait at the ponderous gate of the West,
And the slant yellow beam down the wood-aisle doth seem
Like a lane into heaven that lead from a dream,--
Aye, now, when my soul all day hath drunken the soul of the oak,
And my heart is at ease from men, and the wearisome sound of the stroke
Of the scythe of time and
the trowel of trade is low,
And belief overmasters
doubt, and I know that I know,
And my spirit is grown to
a lordly great compass within,
Pg. 2
That the strength and the breadth and the sweep of the marshes of Glynn
Will work me no fear like the fear they have wrought me of yore
When length was fatigue and when breadth was but bitterness sore,
And when terror and shrinking and dreary unnamable pain
Drew over me out of the merciless miles of the plain,--
Oh, now, unafraid, I am fain to face
The vast sweet visage of
space. To the edge of the wood I am drawn, I am drawn,
Where the gray beach glimmering runs, as a belt of the drawn,
For a mete and a mark
To the forest-dark:--
So: Affable live-oak, leaning low,--
Thus--with your favor--soft, with a reverent hand,
(Not lightly touching your person, Lord of the land!)
Bending your beauty aside, with a step I stand
On the firm-packed sand,
Free By a world of marsh that borders a world of sea.
Sinuous southward and
sinuous northward the shimmering band
Of the sand-beach fastens
the fringe of the marsh to the folds of the land.
Inward an outward to northward and southward the beach-lines linger and
curl As a silver-wrought garment that clings to and follows the firm sweet
limbs of a girl. Vanishing, swerving, evermore curving again into sight,
Softly the sand-beach wavers away to a dim gray looping of light.
And what if behind me to the westward the wall of the woods stands high?
The world lies east: how ample, the marsh and the sea and the sky!
A league and a league of marsh-grass, waist-high, broad in the blade,
Pg. 3
Green, and all of a height, and unflecked with a light or a shade,
Stretch leisurely off, in a pleasant plain,
To the terminal blue of the main.
Oh, what is abroad in the marsh and the terminal sea?
Somehow my soul seems
suddenly free From the weighing of fate and the sad discussion of sin,
By the length and the breadth and the sweep of the marshes of Glynn.
Ye marshes, how candid and simple and nothing-withholding and free
Ye publish yourselves to the sky and offer yourselves to the sea!
Tolerant plains, that suffer the sea and the rains and the sun,
Ye spread and span like the catholic man who hath mightily won
God out of knowledge and good out of infinite pain
And sight out of blindness and purity out of a stain.
As the mash-hen secretly builds on the watery sod,
Behold I will build me a nest on the greatness of God;
I will fly in the greatness of God as the marsh-hen flies
In the freedom that fills all the space ‘twixt the marsh and the skies;
By so many roots as the marsh-grass sends in the sod
I will heartily lay me a-hold on the greatness of God;
Oh, like to the greatness of God is the greatness within
The range of the marshes, the liberal marshes of Glynn.
And the sea lends large, as the marsh; lo, out of his plenty the sea
Pours fast: full soon the time of the flood-tide must be;
Look how the grace of the sea doth go
About and about through the intricate channels that flow
Here and there,
Everywhere, Till his waters have flooded the uttermost creeks and the low-lying lanes,
And the marsh is meshed with a million veins,
That like as with rosy and silvery essences flow
In the rose-and-silver
evening glow.
Pg. 4
Farewell, my lord Sun!
The creeks overflow: a thousand rivulets run
‘Twixt the roots of the sod; the blades of the marsh-grass stir;
Passeth a hurrying sound of wings that westward whirr;
Passeth, and all is still; and the currents cease to run;
And the sea and the marsh are one.
How still the plains of the waters be!
The tide is in his ecstasy.
The tide is at his highest height:
And it is night.
And now from the Vast of the Lord will the waters of sleep
Roll in on the souls of men,
But who will reveal to our waking ken
The forms that swim and the shapes that creep
Under the waters of sleep?
And I would I could know what swimmeth below when the tide comes in
On the length and the breadth of the marvelous marshes of Glynn.
BALTIMORE, 1878.
Pg. 5
THE INDIANS OF THE GEORGIA COAST
The earliest
known inhabitants of Georgia were Indians, the tribes on the coast being
divided into the three provinces of Orista, Guale, and Timucua.
Orista had few
settlements and included that territory lying north of St. Catherines
Sound. This province, sometimes called Escamacu, was later known as Cusabo.
The province of Guale,
lying between St. Catherines and St. Andrews Sounds, took its name from
old chief Guale, who resided on St. Catherines Island. As the Indians
moved about they attached their name to any piece of land they occupied
and in time practically all the territory now known as Georgia was called
Guale. The body of water between St. Simons and Jekyll Islands, St. Simons
Sound, which forms the harbor of Brunswick, the Indians called Gualquini,
or the waters of Guale.
Guale was said to contain
twenty-two chiefs and Menendez said there were "forty villages of Indians
within three or four leagues."
The Indians of this
province were Creeks of Muskhogean stock, but in time became merged with a
tribe of Yemassee Indians and the name Guale disappeared.
The Timucuan Indians,
whose province lay south of St. Andrews Sound, called the Guale province
Yboha.
The Indian
towns of Guale may be divided into three groups-the northern, the central,
and the southern. When Pedro de Ibarra, Governor of Florida, made a trip
to Guale in 1604 to confer with the chiefs of the principal towns, the
chiefs of the northern group of towns met him at Santa Catalina; the
central group held their conference at Zapala, while the southern group
gathered at San Simon.
The towns in the northern
group included Assopo, Culapala, Guale, Uculegue, Otapalas, Otaxe,
Unallapa, Yoa, Chatufo, Couexis, Posache, Tolomato, Uchilape and
Ufusinique. Assopo, Guale and Posache were on the Island of Guale.
Tolomato is described in one place as "two leagues from Guale" and in
another as being on the mainland near the bar of Capala (Sapelo). It is
said to have been the place where one could go to the Tama Indians on the
Altamaha River. Yoa is said to have been "two leagues up a river behind an
arm of the sea back of the bars of Capala and Cofonufo (Sapelo and St.
Catherines Sounds). Large
Pg. 6 Map
Pg. 7
vessels could go within one league of it and small vessels could reach
the town". The central group of
towns included Espogue, Fosquiche, Sotequa, Sapala, Talapa, Tupiqui, Utine,
Aleguifa, Chucalagaite, Espogache and Tulafina. Espogache was on the
mainland not more than six leagues from Talaxe. Espogache and Fosquiche
were located near Espogue.
The southern group of
towns included Alaje, Asao, Cascangue (sometimes thought to belong to the
Province of Timucua), Falquiche, Fuloplata, Hinafasque, Hocaesle, Talaxe,
Tufulo, Tuque, and Yfulo.
Talaxe was located on the
south bank of the Altamaha River in Glynn County, and Asao on the south
end of St. Simons Island.
Timucua was composed of
five confederacies. One of these, Saturiwa,
was on both sides of
the St. Johns River and is thought to have included Tacatacuru (Cumberland
Island). A river by the name of
Puturiba, probably the Satilla, separated the Guale and Timucuan
provinces. An Indian town of this name on the north end of Cumberland
Island was the site of a mission known as
San Pedro y San Pablo de
Puturiba. Tacatacuru may
also have been the ancient name of the chief town on this island, the site
of the mission of San Pedro Mocamo, which was located on the inner side of
the island near the south end and two leagues from the
Barra of San
Pedro. Mocamo, meaning
"on the sea", was the name of an Indian town on Tacatacuru.
Yui (pronounced ewe), was
a small independent province of five towns, containing 1,000 Indians,
situated on the mainland fourteen leagues from San Pedro.
Icafi, or Incachee, an
independent Timucuan province on the Guale border, consisted of seven or
eight towns. It does not seem to have had a mission settlement as it was
visited by the priests from San Pedro, as was the province of Yui.
Napa, or Napuica, an
island with a large mission station, was situated one league from San
Pedro. The mission was called Santo Domingo and near it was located Santa
Maria del Sena, possibly intended for Sienna, which was
Pg. 8
on an inlet north of the mouth of the St. Johns River, perhaps the
Amelia River. Alatico was a town
belonging to the Province of Tacatacuru, and other towns in the
neighborhood included Tocoaya, Atuluteca, Puala, Exangue, Punhuri, Acahono,
Huara, Lamale, Panara, Utayne, Xatalalano, Yufera, Utichini, and Ycapalano.
Atuluteca was the site of
the mission of San Felipe de Atuluteca, which in another place was called
San Pedro de Atuluteca. It was probably located near San Pedro, or
Cumberland Island.
Utichini was located
inland from San Pedro and within a league and a half of Puturiba.
The Timucuan language was
different from that spoken by the Guale Indians. Ibarra, the governor of
Florida, used the same interpreter at all stations he visited from San
Augustin to Tacatacuru; but when he left the latter place he had to employ
another, for the Guale Indians spoke a different language. Also, Fray
Baltazar Lopez, who was stationed at San Pedro Mocamo, wrote that, while
he was familiar with the language of his own Indians, he had to employ an
interpreter to talk with the Guale Indians passing back and forth.
However, the Orista and Guale Indians spoke the same language. Gov. Pedro
Menendez Marques, writing of the Santa Elena Indians, said "They speak the
Guale language."
We have been able to
learn very little of the Indians and their manner of living. If the
Spaniards who colonized the coast wrote much about the natives, we have
not yet found these records. The French left better records; the writings
of Laudonniere and the drawings, with their accompanying sketches, by
LeMoyne form a valuable account of the early Americans.
The chief of each town in
Guale bore the title mico and there was a head mico, or
mico mayor,
for the whole Guale province. In 1596 Don Juan laid claim to the title of
mico mayor and, when the Bishop of Cuba visited Asao in 1606, Don Diego,
chief of Talaxe and Asao, was head mico of Guale.
An inquiry from the Court
of Spain as to the meaning
Pg. 9
of this title brought the following explanation from Gov. Canzo:
"In regard to your
Majesty's instructions to report on pretensions of the cacique Don Juan to
become head mico :plain what that title or dignity is, he informs me that
the title of head mico means a kind of king of the land, recognized and
respected as such by all the in their towns, and whenever he visits one of
them, they all turn out to receive him and feast him, and every year they
pay him a certain tribute of pearls and other articles made of shells
according to the land."
Guale was, therefore, a
kind of confederacy with a head chief; in this particular it was more
closely centralized than the Creek confederacy. We do not know if this
title of head mico was hereditary or elective, but it is supposed that the
latter was the case.
Ribaut described the
Timucuan Indians as being "of good stature, well shaped of body as any
people in the world; very gentle, courteous, and good-natured, of tawny
color, hawked nose, and of pleasant countenance."
The men wore a
breechclout, which was generally of painted deerskin. Yellow, red, black,
and russet were favorite colors; it was said that the skin "neither fadeth
away or altereth color" when washed. LeMoyne pictured the chief of
Saturiwa wearing a long garment which appeared to be a painted deerskin.
The men wore their hair
long and "they trussed it up neatly all around their heads, and this truss
of hair served them as a quiver in which to carry their arrows when they
were at war ." The women wore palm-leaf hats.
The Indians practiced
very extensively tattooing on the forepart of their bodies, using patterns
in azure, red, and black, and seeming to have been quite expert in this
art. The skin was punctured with thorns so as to form certain designs; the
punctured skin was then rubbed with herbs, which left an indelible color.
This was supplemented with temporary face paintings, particularly upon
state occasions and when they went to war.
The dog was the only
domestic animal known to the Indian. The women did all the work in the
home; prepared the ground for planting while the women made holes and
dropped in the seed.
Pg. 10
The Indians protected
marriage rigorously" and had only one wife, except the king who had two or
three; however, only the first was honored and acknowledged as the queen
and none but the children of the first wife inherited the goods and
property of the father.
A widow mourned the loss
of her husband by cutting off her hair below the ears and scattering it
upon the grave. The weapons and drinking cup of the departed warrior were
also placed on the grave. The widow then returned home but was not allowed
to marry again until her hair had grown long enough to cover her
shoulders. One of the most
impressive ceremonies among the Indians was the drinking of the “black
drink.” This was a tea made from the leaves of the
ilex cassine, or
“Christmas berry”, sometimes called yaupon, which grows in
abundance on the islands and mainland of the coast of Georgia. This
beautiful shrub grows to a height of about twenty feet and with its small
glossy leaves and bright red berries presents a lovely picture in the
winter. LeMoyne’s account of the
ceremony accompanies a sketch which illustrates the scene:
“Meanwhile the chief
orders the women to boil some cassena, which is a drink prepared from the
leaves of a certain plant (Ilex cassine) and which they afterwards pass
through a strainer. The chief and his councilors [sic] being now seated in
their places, one stands before him, and spreading forth his hands wide
open asks a blessing upon the chief and the others who are to drink. Then
the cup bearer brings the hot drink in a capacious shell, first to the
chief, and then, as the chief directs, to the rest in their order, in the
same shell. They esteem this drink so highly that no one is allowed to
drink it in council unless he has the quality of at once throwing into a
sweat whoever drinks it. On this account those who cannot keep it down,
but whose stomachs reject it, are not intrusted [sic] with any difficult
commission or any military responsibility, being considered unfit, for
they often have to go three or four days without food; but one who can
drink this liquor can go for twenty-four hours afterwards without eating
or drinking. In Military expeditions also the only supplies carried
consist of gourd bottles or wooden vessels full of this drink.
Pg. 11
It strengthens and nourishes the body and yet does not fly to the head
as we have observed on occasions of these feasts of theirs.”
Laudonnier gives
practically the same account of this ceremony of the “black drink”: “They
drink this cassine very hot; he (the chief) drinketh first, then he
causeth to be given thereof to all of them, one after another, in the same
bowl, which holdeth well a quart measure…They make so great account of
this drink that no man may taste thereof in this assembly unless he hath
made proof of his valor in the war…”
An interesting glimpse of
the Indians and their manner of living is contained in the story furnished
by the Quaker Dickinson, when he and his wife, with other companions,
passed up the coast from San Augustin on their way to Carolina. An excerpt
from the Dickinson narrative is given here:
“Taking our departure
from St. Augustine (Sept. 29, 1699) we had about 2 or 3 leagues to an
Indian town called St. Cruce, where, being landed, we were directed to the
Indian warehouse (town house). It was built round, having sixteen squares,
and on each square a cabin built and painted, which would hold tow people,
the house being about 50 feet diameter; and in the middle of the top was a
square opening about 15 feet. This house was very clean; and fires being
ready made nigh our cabin, the Spanish captain made choice of cabins for
him and his soldiers and appointed us our cabins. In this town they have a
friar and a large house to worship in, with three bells; and the Indians
go as constantly to their devotions at all times and seasons as any of the
Spaniards. Night being come and the time of their devotion over, the friar
came in, and many of the Indians, both men and women, and they had a dance
according to their way and custom. We had plenty of cassena drink, and
such victuals as the Indians had provided for us, some bringing corn
boiled, others pease; some one thing, some another; of all which we made a
good supper, and slept till morning.
“This morning early we
left this town, having about two leagues to go with the canoes, and then
we were to travel by land; but a cart was provided to carry our provisions
and necessaries, in which those that could not travel
Pg. 12
were carried. We had about five leagues to a sentinel’s house, where we
lay all night, and next morning travelled [sic] along the sea shore about
4 leagues to an inlet. Here we waited for canoes to come for us, to carry
us about tow miles to an Indian town called St. Wan’s (San Juan’s), being
an island. We went through a skirt of wood into the plantation, for a
mile. In the middle of this island is the town, St. Wan’s, a large town
and many people; they have a friar and worship house. The people are very
industrious, having plenty of hogs, fowls, and large crops of corn, as we
could tell by their corn houses. The Indians brought us victuals as at the
last town, and we lay in their warehouse, which was larger than the other
town. “This morning the Indians
brought us victuals for breakfast, and the friar gave my wife some loaves
of bread made of Indian corn which was somewhat extraordinary; also a
parcel of fowls. “About ten o’clock in the
forenoon we left St. Wan’s walking about a mile to the sound; here were
canoes and Indians ready to transport us to the next town. We did believe
we might have to come all the way along the sound, but the Spaniards were
not willing to discover the place to us.
“An hour before sun set
we got to the town called St. Marys [sic]. This was a frontier and
garrison town; the inhabitants are Indians with Spanish soldiers. We were
conducted to the warehouse, as the custom is, every town having one; we
understood these houses were either for their times of mirth and dancing,
or to lodge and entertain strangers. The house was about 31 feet diameter,
built round, with 32 squares; in each square a cabin about 8 ft. long, of
good height, painted and well matted. The center of the building is a
quadrangle of 20 ft. being open at top, against which the house is built.
In this quadrangle is the place they dance, having a great fire in the
middle. In one of the squares is the gate way or passage. The women
natives of these towns clothe themselves with the moss of trees, making
gowns and petticoats thereof, which at a distance, or in the knight, looks
very neat. The Indian boys we saw were kept to school in the church, the
friar being their schoolmaster. This was the largest town of all, and
about a mile from it was another called St. Phillip’s. At
Pg. 13
St. Mary’s we were to stay until the 5th or 6th inst. (Oct.). Here we
were to receive our 60 roves of corn and 10 of pease. While we stayed we
had one half of our corn beaten into meal by the Indians, the other we
kept whole, not knowing what weather we should have.
“We got of the Indians
plenty of garlick [sic] and long pepper, to season our corn and pease,….and
we made wooden trays and spoons to eat with. We got rushes and made a sort
of plaited rope thereof; the use we intended it for, was to be serviceable
to help us in building huts or tents with, at such times as we should meet
with hard weather.
“We departed this place
(Oct. 6th) and put into the town of St. Phillip’s, where the Spanish
Captain invited us on shore to drink cassena, which we did…
“About 2 or 3 leagues
from hence we came in sight of an Indian town called Sappataw (Sapelo).”
Juan Rogel, living at
Santa Elena in 1569, said that when the time for gathering acorns arrived,
the Indians “scattered through these forests, each one to his own place,
and came together only at certain feasts, which they held every two months
and these not always in one place”; in fact, they remain scattered in this
manner for nine months of the year.
An Englishman, Hilton,
who explored the coast in 1663 said, “The Indians plant the worst lands
because they cannot cut down the timber in the best, and yet have plenty
of corn, pumpkins, watermelons, muskmelons; although the land be overgrown
with weeds through their laziness, yet they have two or three crops of
corn a year as the Indians themselves inform us. The country abounds with
grapes, large figs and peaches; the woods with deer, conies, turkeys,
quails, curlues, ploers, teile, herons; and as the Indians say in winter
with swans, geese, cranes, ducks and mallard and innumerable of other
water fowl, whose names we know not, which lie in the rivers and marshes
and on the sands; oysters in abundance, with great store of muscles, a
sort of crab an a round shell fish, called
horse feet; the rivers
stored plentifully with fish that we saw leap and play. There are great
marshes but most as far as we saw little worth…The natives are very
healthful! we saw many very aged amongst them.”
Pg. 14
An early
writer said that the Indians of Tacatacuru “sustained themselves the
greater part of the year on shellfish, acorns and roots.”
Oysters and other shell
fish were esteemed a great food and the large shell banks found along the
coast today--both on the islands and on the mainland--testify to the
number of oysters consumed by them. These shell banks or “kitchen middens”,
were the refuse heaps of the Indians and broken bits of potter, bones,
etc., are found in them.
Many relics of Indian
days have been found along the Georgia coast. Several mounds in this
locality have been opened and the articles found there are in the hands of
private collectors in this and other states.
One of the most interesting collections from the local standpoint is that
owned by C.O. Svendsen, Jr., who as a young boy on St. Simons Island began
collecting relics found on this island--arrow heads, tomahawks,
medallions, bits of pottery, and coins.
Students of Indian life
could learn much about the Indians of Asao by studying this splendid
collection. The evolution of the arrowhead, showing the growth of skill in
making this weapon, may easily be traced in the Svendsen collection.
From the broken bits of
pottery it is easy to select the parts of pots that were decorated by hand
and those that were decorated by paddling. The soft clay of the pot was
marked with a reed or some other instrument, making a pot decorated “by
hand”. Sometimes a design was cut on a piece of wood and the soft clay
marked with this design at regular intervals by “paddling” the pot, or a
machine decoration.
The most interesting
piece in the Svendsen collection is a whole pot which has been “killed”.
When the owner died the Indians “killed” the pot by breaking a hole in the
bottom so that the soul of the pot might go with the soul of the Indian to
the “happy hunting ground”.
THE SPANISH OCCUPATION OF GEORGIA
During the
sixteenth century the nations of Europe, attracted by the wealth of this
vast undeveloped territory,
Pg. 15
made efforts to claim the lands now lying within the State of Georgia.
England based her claims on the voyages of the Cabots, Drake’s raids, and
grants from the Indians. The claims of France were based on explorations
and settlements. Ribaut’s Port Royal colony of 1562 and Laudonnierre’s
settlement of Fort Caroline on the St. Johns River in 1564 were sufficient
to arouse Spain. Accordingly, in 1565
Menendez de Avilles, Spain’s ablest seaman, was sent to destroy the French
settlements and to colonize the coast for Spain. He founded San Augustin
and the following April sailed up the coast. With a party of fifty men, he
landed on the island of Guale [St. Catherines] where he set up a cross and
claimed the land for Spain. He then occupied himself in making friends
with old chief Guale and wrote that they sat on the beach and ate biscuits
and honey.
Finding that the Guale
Indians were at war with Orista and were holding two Orista Indians as
captives, Menendez persuaded Chief Guale to make peace. When he departed
from Guale to continue his voyage up the Atlantic coast, Menendez left his
nephew and two [MDC crossed out & wrote "one".] other Spaniards as hostages and carried the two Orista
Indians with him. Sailing north he entered the Broad River and visited the
town of Orista where the captive Indians were released.
Menendez and his men were
well received by the Indians of this province, being showered with
presents and entertained with feasts of corn, shell fish, and acorns. Here
Menendez decided to build a fort which he called
San Felipe.
Returning from Orista,
the Spaniards spent eight days at Guale where they were joyfully received,
since the Indians believed that the cross which Menendez had set up in
their town on his first visit had been the means of breaking a drought.
They asked that Christians be left with them, and Menendez left
a garrison
of thirty men [MDC crossed out and wrote "five".] on Guale. This was the first white settlement in Georgia and
marked the beginning of Spain’s occupancy of this territory which was to
last for more than a century.
As the Spaniards sailed
down the inland passage on their return to San Augustin, the Indians of
the coastal islands came down to the shore to beg for crosses.
On this same voyage a
Spanish garrison was established on Tacatacuru [Cumberland Island].
Pg. 16 pictures
Pg. 17
Spain’s policy in dealing with the Indians was based on the mission.
The priest and the soldier went hand in hand; the former to convert the
Indian, and the latter to hold the land for Spain.
Farmers were settled
around the presidio and the settlement had the aspect of a small village.
It was found that the Indians were more easily controlled if they could be
brought to the missions to live, since the labor of the natives could be
directed and the danger of an uprising was not so great.
With San Augustin as a
base and Santa Elena [Port Royal, South Carolina] with its presidio of San
Felipe as the outpost, a string of missions was planted along the coast.
In the beginning the missions were served by Jesuit brothers and later by
Franciscans. The Spaniards were deeply
religious. Papers now in the Spanish archives that dealt with the ways and
means of planting colonies in the New World clearly set forth the
stipulation that priests should be sent to convert the Indians to
Christianity. In 1568 Brothers Domingo
Augustin and Pedro Ruiz, priest of the Jesuit Order, were established at
mission Santa Catalina de Afuica on Guale. The following year
Brother Antonio Sedeño and Father Baez were added to the settlement. These
were the first missionaries to bring the Gospel of Christ to the New
World. Brother Domingo was
destined to write the first book ever written in the United States soil.
Upon his arrival he immediately set to work and in a short time had
translated a catechism and written a grammar in the native dialect.
However, Brother Domingo was soon called to his reward; before the close
of the year he died during an epidemic.
The Jesuit missionary
Juan Rogel, stationed at Santa Elena in 1569 wrote Menendez: “Brother
Domingo Augustin was in Guale a year, and he learned that language so well
that he even wrote a grammar, and died; and Father Sedeño was there
fourteen months, and the Father vice-provincial six, Brother Francisco
ten, and Father Alano four, and all of them have not accomplished
anything.”
If we could find Brother
Domingo’s grammar we would not think his labors were in vain.
[MDC crossed out.]
Pg. 18
Missions were
established on the mainland at the Indian villages of Tupiqui, Tolomato,
Yoa, and Talaxe; while those on the coastal islands included Santa
Catalina, Zapala, San Simon, Ospo [Jekyll], and Tacatacuru [Cumberland].
The work of the Spanish
missionaries in Christianizing the Indians proceeded rapidly, being
furthered by the assistance of two Indians, Doña Maria, chieftainess of a
town near San Augustin, and Don Juan, chief of the island of Tacatacuru.
Doña Maria, having
married a Spaniard, was of great assistance in entertaining the Indians
who visited San Augustin. A letter from her to the King of Spain is
preserved in the Spanish Archives.
Don Juan, although a
Timucuan Indian and a resident of that province, was ambitious to become
mico mayor of Guale. In the Uprising of 1597, he gave loyal aid to the
Spaniards and was instrumental in driving back the Guale Indians. He died
June 16, 1600, and, as was the custom, he was succeeded by his niece [his
sister’s daughter].
It is easy to believe
that the days of these first missionaries were crowded with labor. There
were houses and churched to build--and that they built well, we have ample
proof--services to be held, in addition to the ceremonies attendant on
baptism, marriage, and death. The priests were capable of giving simple
medical aid and also of establishing schools for the children. In addition
the missionaries were the active frontier agents for Spain.
In 1570 an Indian
uprising at the Indian village of Espogache, located on the mainland near
the Altamaha River, resulted in the death of nine Spaniards. One of these
was Pedro Menendez, the cross-eyed, a nephew of Menendez de Avilles, the
Adelantado. Menendez de Avilles, who
for seven years had labored for the glory of Spain, left Guale in 1572 and
was succeeded by his nephew, Pedro Menendez Marques.
In 1573 members of the
Order of St. Francis came to labor in the Guale mission; churches were
built in the principal towns and the work of converting the Indians was
resumed. A new fort was built at
Santa Elena in 1578 and called San Marcos. It was situated not far
from old San Felipe,
Pg. 19
equipped with ten cannon of varying sizes, and manned with new troops.
An inspection November 1st of that year reported everything to be in
order. A strict military regime was maintained. Rations for the soldiers
were weighed and measured and every precaution taken to see that the
comfort and well being of the soldiers were looked after; even the beds
were examined to see that they were comfortable.
The soldiers were
outfitted with arquebuses, muskets, swords, javelins, lances, and pikes.
The sentry box was located upon a platform and equipped with a bell for an
emergency. Capt. Quiros with seventy-seven soldiers held the northern
outpost for Spain.
It was well that the
Spaniards were prepared, for the French were very active. In 1579, Nicolas
Estrozi and twenty-two of his band fell into the hands of the Spaniards.
They were carried to San Augustin, tried, and executed.
A brother of Estrozi
fitted out two ships and placed them in command of Captain Gil, the leader
of an organized band of corsairs, who sailed for America to search for
Estrozi. He plundered Santa Catalina but was slain July 20, 1580, in a
battle at the mouth of the San Juan [St. Johns].
However, this was not the
last of the Frenchmen. On July 22, a vessel appeared at San Pedro and two
vessels in the harbor of Gualquini “sounded the bars” and established
friendly relations with the Indians. On July 28, five vessels attempted to
cross the bar at Guale [Santa Catalina] but heavy seas prevented. On
August 7th, three vessels anchored at Zapala; one entered and the others
stayed outside. On August 18th, “two
others appeared off the same bar of Zapala, which is the best of this
coast, and, one of them, a tender, went in and sounded the bar and rivers
inside, returning outside without speaking with the Indians.”
After the battle with
Captain Gil, Marques sent to Santa Elena with supplies and ammunition,
Antonio Martin, a pilot major who warned Capt. Quiros of the French
menace. Returning, Martin stopped at Zapala and found the Indians still
terrorized over the appearance of the French vessels.
The old Indian chief
warned Martin to be on his guard, saying that “in the channel which they
call Gualquini there
Pg. 20
were two ships anchored within the harbor, obtaining water and wood.”
The French told the
Indians that they were looking for the crew of the
El Prinicpe,
the French ship that had gone ashore near Santa Elena, and were very
sad when they heard of the death of Estrozi. They said to the Indians:
“Listen; if you wish, we could have revenge, because we will return here
soon with five ships and with many people and artillery. You will go with
us. To you we will give the spoils; you will be very rich.”
The corsairs made gifts
to the Indians of San Simon who promised to stir up the entire Guale
territory and the French were “to return in the spring with a force of
ships and soldiers sufficient to fall upon the forts.”
The Orista Indians were
in open rebellion and the Guale Indians plotting with the French. Marques
had his hands full. If Spain failed to send help, there was little hope
for Guale. However, Spain had not
forgotten Marques and Phillip II sent Capt. Gutierrez de Miranda and
Rodrigo de Junco, who reached San Augustin September 3rd, bringing
forty-three additional soldiers, many of whom were hardly more than boys
and little fitted for the service which awaited them.
Antonio Martin returned
to San Augustin on September 11th and reported an alarming situation in
Guale. Quiros also sent reports from Santa Elena that confirmed those of
Martin. The Indians were acting suspiciously and in many ways showing the
effect of the French influence.
The plan of the Indians
who were in the conspiracy with the French was to send word to the officer
at Santa Elena, Capt. Quiros, that they had harvested corn which they were
offering as tribute. The Spaniards who would come for the corn were to be
captured and held for the French.
However, a Guale chief
visiting Santa Elena, by a chance remark, aroused suspicion and Quiros
sent three soldiers into Guale to investigate the situation with strict
orders to return in a certain length of time. When the men overstayed,
Quiros prepared for trouble, and it was not long in coming.
Soon the island was in an
uproar; 1,000 natives gathered
Pg. 21
there. For fifteen days Quiros was in arms and ready for an attack.
Fortunately, Marques had
received aid from Spain and, wishing to investigate conditions at the
northern settlements, sailed up the inland passage, reaching Santa Elena
October 4th. His arrival was timely.
Returning by the same
route, Marques sought to obtain information of the French conspiracy.
Stopping at Tupiqui, he talked with the mico but the Indians were in
hiding. One Indian, Ahongate, was captured and carried to San Augustin.
From him Marques learned the details of the intrigue of the Indians of San
Simon. Ahongate said twenty-two chiefs had promised to seize the Spaniards
sent to receive the corn and to take the Spanish settlements.
Marques was worried. The
Indians at Tolomato and at Gualquini were in open rebellion and those at
Santa Elena needed very little to put them in the same state. Two thousand
warriors were reported to be in readiness for an attack.
October 14th, Miranda
notified his King of the state of affairs and stated that he planned to go
to the assistance of Santa Elena as soon as the wind would allow him to
sail. With the aid of Miranda and Junco, Marques brought a semblance of
peace to the Guale territory.
Sir Francis Drake’s
expedition [1587] to drive out the Spaniards along the Atlantic coast
caused the garrison at Santa Elena to be removed to San Augustin,
whereupon Santa Catalina became the Spanish frontier.
During these troubled
times little attention was given to the missions. The only one that
flourished in the period from 1573 to 1593 was that of San Pedro. Being
nearer San Augustin than the other settlements, it was better protected.
Furthermore, the Timucuan Indians, among whom this mission was located,
seemed to be a more peaceful tribe than were the Guale Indians.
More friars came in 1595
and seven Indian towns had missions. Chozas and Pareja were stationed at
San Pedro [Cumberland], Davilla at Ospo [Jekyll], Velascola at Asao [San
Simon], and Miguel de Auñon and Antonio de Bodajoz at Santa Catalina; on
the mainland Pedro de Corpa was at Tolomato and Blas Rodriquez at Tupiqui.
For two years the work progressed, and then occurred a terrible massacre.
Pg. 22
Led by Juanillo,
mico of Tolomato, the Indians rebelled and set out to destroy all the
missions on the coast.
The rebellion started at
Tolomato where the chiefs of Ufalague and Sufalete are said to have killed
Fray Corpa. Going on to the village of Tupiqui, the chiefs of Ufalague and
Alueste assisted in killing Fray Rodriquez. The Indians of San Pedro
refused to take part in the rebellion so the missions there were safe.
To punish the Indians for
their destruction of the missions, Canzo, the governor of Florida, marched
overland from San Augustin; a number of ships sailed north to meet him at
Santa Catalina. The Indians fled at his approach and he had to content
himself with burning their villages and cornfields. At Ospo, Asao, Talaxe,
Zapala, Tolomato, Tupiqui, and Guale, he left a message of blackened
fields and ruined villages. However, the famine which followed this
destruction of the harvest reacted against the Spanish settlements, for
they depended on this same harvest for part of their supplies.
The following account of
the uprising of 1597 gives a tragic picture of those terrible days:
“The friars of San
Francisco busied themselves for tow years in preaching to the Indians of
Florida, separated into various provinces. In the town of Tolomato lived
the friar Pedro de Corpa, a notable preacher and deputy of that doctrine,
against whom rose the elder son and heir of the old chief of the island of
Guale, who was exceedingly vexed at the reproaches which Father Corpa made
to him, because although a Christian, he lived worse than a Gentile, and
he fled from the town because he was not able to endure them. He returned
to it within a few days, at the end of September [1597], bringing many
Indian warriors, with bows and arrows, their heads ornamented with great
plumes, and entering in the night, in profound silence, they went to the
house where the father lived; they broke down the feeble doors, found him
on his knees, and killed him with an axe. This unheard of atrocity was
proclaimed in the town, and although some showed signs of regret, most,
who were as little disturbed apparently as the son of the chief, joined
him, and he said to them the day following: ‘Although the friar is dead he
would not have been if he had not prevented us from living as before we
were Christians: let us return
Pg. 23
to our ancient customs, and let us prepare to defend ourselves
against the punishment which the governor of Florida will attempt to
inflict upon us, and if this happens it will be as rigorous for this friar
alone as if we had finished all; because he will pursue us in the same
manner on account of the friar whom we have killed as for all’.
“Those who followed him
in the newly executed deed approved; and they said that it could not be
doubted that he would want to take vengeance for one as he would take it
for all. Then the barbarian continued: ‘Since the punishment on account of
one is not going to be greater than for all, let us restore the liberty of
which these friars have robbed us, with promises of benefits which we have
not seen, in hopes of which they wish that those of us who call ourselves
Christians experience at once the losses and discomforts; they take from
us women, leaving us only one and that in perpetuity, prohibiting us from
changing her; they obstruct our dances, banquets, feasts, celebrations,
fires and wars, so that by failing to use them we lost the ancient valor
and dexterity inherited from our ancestors; they persecute our old people,
calling them witches; even our labor disturbs them, since they want to
command us to avoid it on some days, and be prepared to execute all that
they say, although they are not satisfied; they always reprimand us,
injure us, oppress us, preach to us, call us bad Christians, and deprive
us of all happiness, which our ancestors enjoyed, with the hope that they
will give us heaven. These are deceptions in order to subject us, in
holding us disposed after their manner; already what can we expect, expect
to be slaves? If now we kill all of them, we will remove such a heavy yoke
immediately, and our valor will make the governor treat us well, if it
happens that he does not come out badly’. The multitude was convinced by
his speech; and as a sign of their victory they cut off Father Corpa’s
head, and they put it in the port on a lance, as a trophy of their
victory, and the body they threw into a forest, where it was never found.
“They passed to the town
of Tupiqui, where lived Father Blas Rodriquez; they went in suddenly,
telling him they came to kill him. Fr. Blas asked them to let him say mass
first, and they suspended their ferocity for that brief time; but as soon
as he had finished saying it, they gave him so many blows that they
finished him, and they threw his….
Pg. 24
body outside so that the birds and beasts might eat it, but none
came to it except a dog, which ventured to touch it and fell dead. An old
Christian Indian took it up and gave it burial in the woods.
“From there they went to
the town of Assopo in the island of Guale, where were Fr. Miguel de Auñon
and Fr. Antonio Badajoz; they knew before hand of their coming; and seeing
that flight was impossible, Fr. Miguel began to say mass, and administered
the sacrament to Fr. Antonio, and both began to pray. Four hours afterward
the Indians entered, killed Friar Antonio instantly with a club and
afterward gave Friar Miguel two blows with it, and leaving the bodies in
the same place, some Christian Indians buried them at the foot of a very
high cross, which the same Friar Miguel has set up in that country.
“The Indians, continuing
their cruelty, set out with great speed for the town of Asao where lived
Friar Francisco de Velascola, native of Castro-Urdiales, a very poor and
humble monk, but with such forcefulness that he caused the Indians great
fear; he was at that time in the city of St. Augustine. Great was the
disappointment of the Indians, because it appeared to them that they had
done nothing if they left Friar Francisco alive. They learned in the town
the day when he would return to it, went to the place where he was to
disembark, and some awaited him, hidden in a clump of rushes near the
bank. Friar Francisco arrived in a canoe, and, dissimulating, they
surrounded him and took him by the shoulders, giving him many blows with
clubs and axes until his soul was restored to God.
“They passed to the town
of Ospo where lived Friar Francisco Davilla who as soon as he heard the
noise at the doors was able under cover of the night to go out into the
country; the Indians followed him, and although he had hidden himself in
some rushes, by the light of the moon they pierced his shoulders with
three arrows, and wishing to continue until they had finished him, an
Indian interposed in order to possess himself of his poor clothing, which
he had to do in order that they might leave him, who took him bare and
well bound, and he was carried to a town of infidel Indians to serve as a
slave. These cruelties did not fail to receive the punishment of God; for
many of those who were concerned in these martyrdoms hung themselves with
their
Pg. 25
bowstrings and others died wretchedly; and upon that province God sent
a great famine of which many perished as will be related.
“The good success of
these Indians caused others to unite with them, and they undertook to
attack the island of San Pedro with more than 40 canoes, in order to put
an end to the monks who where there, and destroy the chief, who was their
enemy. They embarked, provided with bows, arrows and clubs, and,
considering the victory theirs, they discovered near the island a
brigantine which was in the harbor where they were to disembark and they
assumed that it had many people and began to debate about returning. The
brigantine had arrived within sight of the island about thirty days before
with succor of bread and other things which the monks needed; but they had
not been able to reach the port, although those who came in it tried many
times, nor to pass beyond on account of a bar which had formed itself form
the mainland, a thing which had never happened before in that sea. It
carried only one soldier and the other people were sailors, and even less
than the number needed for navigation.
“Finding the Indian
rebels in this confusion the chief of the island went out to defend
himself with a great number of canoes. He attacked them with great
resolution; and although they tried to defend themselves, their attempt
was in vain, they fled, and those who were unable to, jumped ashore; and
the chief collecting some of his enemies’ canoes, returned triumphantly to
his island, and the friars gave him many presents, with which he remained
as satisfied as with his victory.
“Of the others who had
sprung to land none escaped because they had no canoes in which they might
return; some hung themselves with their bowstrings, and others died of
hunger in the woods.
“Nor were those exempt
who escaped because the Governor of Florida, leaning of the atrocities of
the Indians, went forth to punish the evildoers; but he was only able to
burn the cornfields, because the aggressors retired to the marshes and the
highlands prevented him from punishing them, except with the famine which
followed immediately the burning of the harvests, of which many Indians
died. “The Indians kept the
Friar Francisco de Avila in strict
Pg. 26
confinement at Solofino [possibly on Ossabaw] ill-treating him much;
afterwards they left him more liberty in order to bring water and wood and
watch the fields. They turned him over to the boys so that they might
shoot arrows at him and although the wounds were small they drained him of
blood because he was not able to stop the blood; this apostolic man
suffering these outrages with great patience and serenity.
“Wearied of the
sufferings of Father de Avila the Indians determined to burn him alive.
They tied him to a post, and put much wood under him. When about to burn
him, there came to the chief one of the principal Indian women, whose son
the Spaniards held captive in the city of St. Augustine without her having
been able to find any way to rescue him although she tried it. This moved
her to beg the chief earnestly that he should give Friar Francisco to her
to exchange for her son. Other Indians who desired to see him free, begged
the same thing; and although it cost them much urging to appease the
hatred of the chief for the Father, he granted what the Indian woman
asked, giving him to her so badly treated that he arrived at St. Augustine
in such a condition that they did not recognize him; he had endured such
great and such continuous labors. He accomplished the exchange, and the
people of the city expressed a great deal of sympathy for Friar Francisco.
“God wished to give a
greater punishment to the Indians of Florida who killed the missionaries
so unjustly; and refusing water to the earth, upon the burning of the
corps, there began such a great famine in Florida that the conspirators
died miserably themselves, confessing the cause of their misfortune to
have been the barbarity which they had exercised against the Franciscan
monks.” A letter containing an
account of the uprising and giving testimony from several witnesses is
preserved in the Spanish Archives. This letter states that it was Don
Juanillo’s turn to be head mico of Guale but “owing to his being a
quarrelsome and warlike young man, he was deprived of that dignity by the
Rev. Friars Pedro de Corpa and Blas Rodriquez, who conferred it upon Don
Francisco, a man of age and of good and humble habits. And this caused the
Pg. 27
massacre of the friars, among whom were the two mentioned.”
The writer continues:
“Although in the depositions that I took from several Indians in regard to
that massacre they all affirmed that to have been the direct cause for the
commission of that crime, yet, I never allowed it to be written, as I
could not consent to having anything derogatory to the priests made
public, and besides I look upon the Indians as being very little truthful
and to cover their treachery would invent many lies.”
Strange it is that these
two rivals for the honor of being head mico of the Province of Guale, Don
Juanillo and Don Francisco, should have been leaders of the rebellion of
1597, and have remained hostile to the last.
Many of the Indians
hastened to make peace. The chief of Espogache was the first to surrender
and others followed. Gov. Canzo wrote on April 24, 1601, that the chief of
Asao and forty Indians had come to San Augustin “to tender their
submission”. Finally, all the Indian chiefs who had taken part in the
uprising had asked forgiveness except the chief of Tolomato, his nephew,
and two other chiefs.
Gov. Canzo organized his
Indian allies to form an expedition against these hostile Indians who had
fortified themselves in the stockaded town of Ufusinique.
The chief of Asao, being
a leader among the chiefs of Guale, headed the expedition and sought
assistance from the chiefs of Tulafina, Guale, Espogache, Yoa, Ufalague,
Talapo, Olata, Potoque, and Ytocuco, as well as those of the Salchiches,
the Tama, and the Cusabo.
The expedition started
from Tamufa. Ufusinique was well fortified and the defenders gave a good
account of themselves in the battle, but the odds were against them. Don
Juanillo and Don Francisco, as well as a number of other warriors,
including twenty-four of the principal men, were killed.
The Indians asked that
missionaries be sent among them. Fray Baltazar Lopez stationed at San
Pedro reported September 15, 1602 that there were no missionaries north of
San Pedro, although there were more than twelve hundred Christian Indians.
He also reported that there
Pg. 28
were eight settlements and nearly eight hundred Christian Indians in his
district. In November, 1604, Pedro
de Ibarra, the new Governor of Florida, visited San Pedro, San Simon,
Zapala, and Santa Catalina, where the chiefs assembled and councils where
held. His purpose was to listen to complaints, adjust differences, prepare
the way for the new missionaries who would arrive, arrange for the trade
in sassafras and deer hides, and for the transportation of Spanish
soldiers and other matters connected with the defense of Guale.
The trade in sassafras
was an important item, for the Spaniards who came to Guale believed this
plant had great medicinal value. The Indians gathered the roots for
Europeans who made a tea of it. No, doubt, the virtue of making the remedy
lay in the fact that the water was boiled in making the tea, thus
rendering the surface water pure. Great quantities of these roots were
shipped to Spain where the drinking of sassafras tea became very popular.
On this trip Ibarra was
accompanied by the priest from San Pedro mission, Fray Pedro Ruiz, who
said mass in each place they visited.
At San Pedro, Ibarra met
the chiefs of Acahono, Huara, Lamale, Tocoaya, Panara, Utayne, Puala,
Zatalalano, Punhuri, and Yufera.
The chiefs assembled at
San Simon were Alaje, Asao, Cascangue, Falquiche, Fuloplata, Hinafasque,
Hocaesle, Talaxe, Tufulo, and Yfulo. A new church had been built here and
Ruiz said a dedicatory mass and gave his blessing to the penitent natives.
Nov. 2, 1604, Ibarra
distributed gifts to the Indians of San Simon and continued on his
journey. At Zapala he met the
chiefs of Espogue, Fosquiche, Sotequa, Sapala, Talapa, Tupiqui, and Utine.
At Santa Catalina Ibarra
commanded that “within tow days shall assemble all the micos of Oya and
Alueste and other chiefs from the country round.” The chiefs of Assopo,
Culapala, Guale, Aluete, Uculegue, Otapalas, Otaxe, Unallapa, and Yoa
attended the conference.
When Ibarra asked if they
had any complaint to make, the chief of Aluete said that “the chief of
Talapo and the chief of Ufalague and the chief of Orista, his nephew and
Pg. 29
heirs, were his vassals and had risen and gone to live with the mico of
Asao”. On the return trip Ibarra
stopped at San Simon to interview the chiefs of Talapo, Ufalague, and
Orista, who were living with the mico of Asao. They admitted that they
were vassals of the chief of Alueste but had left their homes and come to
live with the mico of Asao; that they had done so because the chief of
Alueste “was a bad Indian and had a bad heart, and he gave them many bad
words, and for that reason they had withdrawn and were obeying the chief
of Orista, who was the heir of the said Alueste and was a good Indian and
treated them well and gave them good words.” However, they promised to
“return to their obedience.”
Early in 1606 the friars
came again to Guale. Father Juan de Capillas was sent to San Pedro, while
Pedro Ruiz, who had formerly been stationed there, went to Santa Catalina.
Fray Diego Delgado was sent to Talaxe on the mainland and also ministered
to the Indians at Espogache and at San Simon.
Evidently their work was
fruitful for that summer when the Bishop of Cuba, His Lordship Don Juan
Cabezas Altamarano, made the first pastoral visit ever made on United
States soil, he visited four Guale missions and confirmed one thousand and
seventy neophytes. In Glynn County alone there were two hundred and
sixty-two Indians confirmed at the three mission stations existing at that
time. The missions of Guale
were now established, the work continuing with no serious outbreak among
the Indians until the latter part of the century.
Gov. Ibarra wrote in 1608
that the church at San Pedro was as big as that in San Augustin; that it
had cost the Indians more than three hundred ducats and, had they not
worked on it themselves, it would have cost more than two thousand ducats.
In 1633, there were
forty-three friars between San Augustin and Santa Catalina.
A list of missions
published in 1655 mentions several belonging to the Province of Guale: San
Pedro Mocamo on Tacatacuru [Cumberland], San Buenaventura de Guadalquini
[on Jekyll], Santo Domingo de Talaxe [near San Simon], San Josef de Zapala
[on Sapelo], Santa Catarina
Pg. 30
de Guale [on St. Catherine’s], and Santiago de Ocone [which is said to
have been on an island thirty leagues from San Augustin and is thought to
have been on Jekyll].
Even this early the
attacks of the northern Indians had begun to have their effect and in 1655
we find Santiago, the mico of Tolomato, and his people, located three
leagues from San Augustin, between two creeks, evidently those called San
Diego Tolomato, or North River, and Guana.
In 1656 there occurred
the only rebellion in which the Timucuan Indians were involved. Gov.
Robelledo says that it was directed against the friars, but the
missionaries laid the blame on the governor himself, because he forced the
Indians to bring corn on their backs into San Augustin. There were eleven
chiefs implicated, on of whom was the chief of San Pedro y San Pablo de
Puturiba, located on Cumberland Island.
Owen, the Englishman,
reported three hundred Indians at the mission Santa Catalina in 1670, and
in another report stated there were seven hundred Indians [men able to
fight] on the Guale coast. This same year an English party landed on Santa
Catalina and found “brave plantations with 100 working Indians wanting
nothing in the world”.
In 1675 Father Juan de
Useda was located at Santo Domingo de Talaxe [Elizafield] with tow
substations on St. Simons-San Simon and Ocotonico-and Father Pedro de Luna
was at Guadalquini on Jekyll. At this time the four Glynn County
missions-one on the mainland, tow on St. Simons and one on
Jekyll-sheltered two hundred and thirty Indians.
A year later there were
seventy missions and forty missionaries in Guale. A list of missions
published in 1680 included San Buenaventura de Guadalquini, Santo Domingo
de Asao, San Josef de Capala and Santa Catalina de Guale. These are listed
with two Timucuan missions and the whole called
Providence de Guale y
Mocamo. When the English founded
Charleston in 1670, they found that Santa Elena had been abandoned but the
missions in Guale were flourishing. In a letter to Lord Ashley, William
Owen said: “There are only four
[Spanish missionaries] between us and St. Augustines. Our next neighbor is
he of Wallie which ye Spaniard calls St. Katarina who hath about 300..
Pg. 31
Indians at his devoir. With him joyne ye rest of ye Brotherhood and can
muster upp from 700 Indians beside those of ye main they upon any urgent
occasions shall call to their assistance, they by these Indians make war
with any other people yet disoblige them and yet seem not to be concerned
in ye matter.” The coming of the English
was a new menace to the missions and to the Spanish settlements in the New
World. Soon after the founding Charleston, England and Spain made a treaty
by which the principle of actual occupation was adopted as the policy for
colonization; thus, legalizing English ownership as far south as
Charleston and Spanish claims as far north as Santa Elena Sound.
However, there had
started the sharp conflict between Spain and England for the “debatable
land” which was to last for more than three-fourths of a century and which
finally culminated in the Battle of Bloody Marsh. The struggle in
Guale was a part of the War of Jenkins’ Ear.
An English vessel bound
for Charleston accidentally anchored at Santa Catalina where they were
treated as invaders. Several were killed by the Spaniards, while John
Rivers and William Carr were captured. Gov. Sayle sent a message from
Charleston by Joseph Bailey and John Collins threatening destruction of
the Spanish settlement and these two messengers were also captured; all
four were sent to San Augustin as prisoners.
Spain prepared to
dislodge the unwelcome settlers, but the Spanish fleet rode into a storm
in and the English were safe.
The close proximity of
the English caused the building of a garrison at Santa Catalina while the
wooden fort at San Augustin was replaced with the great castle,
practically as it stands today.
In 1680, open warfare began. Three hundred Indians-Westo, Cherokee, and
Creek-led by the English, attacked Guadalquini and then Santa Catalina.
Although the invasion was a failure, the Indians were frightened into
deserting the mission.
The following letter
written to the Court of Spain tells of the attack:
“They entered all
together, first that on the island of Guadalquini, belonging to said
province [of Guale].
Pg. 32
There they caused several deaths but when the natives appeared led by my
lieutenant to defend themselves, the retired and within a few days they
entered the island of Santa Catalina, capital and frontier post, against
these enemies. They were over 300 men strong, and killed the guard six
men, with the exception of one man who escaped and gave the alarm, thus
enabling the inhabitants of that village to gather for their defense. The
consisted of about 40 natives and five Spaniards of this garrison, who
occupied the convent of the Friar of that doctrine, where a few days
previously Captain Francisco Fuentes, my lieutenant of that province had
arrived. He planned their defense so well and with such great courage that
he kept it up from dawn until 4 P.M., with sixteen Indians who had joined
him with their firearms (on this occasion I considered it important that
the Indians should carry firearms). As soon as I was advised of what had
occurred I sent assistance, the first three days ahead. Then I sent a body
of about thirty men and a boat with thirteen people, including the
sailors, but when they arrived the enemy had retreated. I am assured that
among them (the enemy) there came several Englishmen who instructed them,
all armed with long shotguns, which caused much horror to those natives,
who abandoned the island of Santa Catalina. I am told that they might
return to live there if the garrison be doubled. As I have heard that they
had eight men there from this garrison, I have resolved to send as many as
twenty, because it is very important to support the province of Guale for
the sake of this garrison, as well for its safety and conservation as for
its subsistence and protection against invasion as it is the provider of
this garrison on account of its abundance and richness compared with this
place which is so poor. I am always afraid that they might penetrate by
the sandbar of Zapala [Sapelo]”.
The Spaniards and their
Indian allies withdrew to Zapala where the casa fuerte was built to
protect the mission and strengthen the settlement. Zapala and the
settlements on the mainland became the northern outpost and Santa Catalina
remained an abandoned post.
The Spanish retreat had
begun and, slowly but surely, year after year, Spain’s power in North
America dwindled until 1819 when Florida was ceded.
Pg. 33
The missions
were now in a precarious state. The Indians had become thoroughly
terrorized and many of them fled to Charleston for English protection,
while others went to San Augustin.
Wishing to protect their
Indian allies, Caberra, the Governor of Florida, sought to remove them in
a body to the islands of Santa Maria (Amelia) and San Juan (Talbot), where
they might be better protected by San Augustin.
Pirate raids also played
an important part in the destruction of the missions. In 1683, the pirate
Agramont, the notorious “Abraham”, attacked the missions of Southern Guale.
At San Simon he carried off provisions, church bells, and ornaments and
killed the Indians.
A year later the raid by
another pirate, Hinckley, caused the soldiers and Indians to desert Zapala
and an English vessel from South Carolina entered the harbor of Gualquini.
The Indians were now so
completely terrorized that they began to leave. Those from Zapala, Asao,
and Tupiqui went to South Carolina. The trader Westbrook wrote that one
thousand Indians had arrived in February and more were expected daily. In
1686 Santa Maria became the Spanish outpost and the old Guale territory
was abandoned. Mission and presidio had failed to hold Guale for Spain.
However, Gov. Cabrera had
his revenge. Sailing from San Augustin with a force of one hundred
Spaniards, together with Indian and negro allies, up the coast of
Carolina, he attacked Port Royal, burned Stuart’s Town and destroyed the
Scotch Settlement. A timely hurricane saved Charleston and destroyed two
of the Spanish vessels. Cabrera returned to San Augustin in the remaining
vessel, taking the booty and captured slaves.
During that period
between the Revolutionary War and the War Between the States, which might
be called Plantation Days because of the large and prosperous
plantations that flourished along the coast, these mission buildings were
utilized for various purposes. Being built of tabby, they were substantial
and required almost no repair. No doubt, additions were made from time to
time and today it would be impossible to say whether some of the materials
now in
Pg. 34
Photo
There are no ruins to a Spanish Mission at Elizafield, these are in fact,
part of the sugar mill ruins--ALH
Pg. 35
.the structures were put there by the Spanish builders or were added by
plantation owners.
Practically all of the
missions had nearby an octagonal building which was used as a fortress. In
ante-bellum days, mills for grinding sugar cane were located in these
buildings which came to be known as sugar houses.
One interesting building
standing on Couper’s Point, St. Simons Island, has all the characteristics
of an institutional building even to the round window in the gable end.
However, the older inhabitants of St. Simons say it was built as a
weather house for the Couper slaves who might be working in the fields
nearby and who would need some sort of shelter form rain and storm. Those
who have made a study of the missions of St. Simons believe, however, that
Mr. Couper utilized a building which he found standing at this place and
that this was originally a mission.
Few historians have
chosen this subject for their theme and the available material is scarce.
The works of Herbert E. Bolton, Mary Ross, James Guyton Johnson, John
Gilmary Shea, Woodbury Lowery, Jeanette Thurber Connor, and John R.
Swanton are valuable and have been searched for information in compiling
this article.
It is to be hoped that a
way may be found whereby some student of this era in our history may be
sent to Spain to search in the Archives for information on the Guale
missions, the exact date of their construction, the daily life of the
priests located here, and the customs and habits of the Indians among whom
they labored. More than three and a
half centuries have elapsed since the Guale missions were established;
and, although we do not know the exact date of the building of the
structures now standing on the Georgia coast, yet we know they were all
built prior to the coming of Oglethorpe and belong to the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries.
Many of the missions are
now in a fair state of preservation. At Sapelo Island the San Jose mission
has been restored by Mr. Coffin and the octagonal building (used as a
fort) stands nearby--mute evidence of the day when Spain in her glory rode
the high seas. [MDC crossed all of this out.]
Five miles from Darien,
on the road beyond The Ridge, at the site of an Indian village on
Pease Creek variously known as Tolomato, Tupiqui, or Espogache, and now
known
Pg. 36
as The Thicket, one finds the ruins of seven tabby
buildings--the mission, the barracks for the soldiers, the fort, and a
group of four buildings used as dungeons.
On the south bank of the
Altamaha River, fifteen miles from Brunswick, upon the site of the Indian
village of Talaxe, are located the ruins of the Santo Domingo mission,
consisting of a two story octagonal building with the mission and dwelling
house nearby. This is on the old rice plantation known as
Elizafield,
now the DuPont estate. [This is not the ruins of a mission, merely the
ruins of the Grant family’s sugar mill--Amy Hedrick]
The ruins of Santa Maria
missions, several miles north of St. Marys, Georgia, are in splendid
repair. This is a two-story building, about 75 feet wide and 150 feet
long. The walls are still standing at their full height and it is easy to
know that this was an important post since the building is quite the
largest of any now standing.
The mission ruins near
Darien and those near St. Marys are easily reached and are well worth the
trip. There is nothing in all America more interesting than these tabby
structures. Although centuries have elapsed since they were built and
nothing has ever been done to preserve or restore them, yet one can easily
distinguish the buildings and the use to which each was put. Not even in
the missions of California or the states bordering Mexico, which were
established more than a century after the Georgia missions, can anything
be found to rival the ruins here. [MDC crossed out.]
THE GOLDEN ISLES OF THE SPANISH MAIN
Along the coast
of Georgia, washed by the balmy waters of the Atlantic and kissed by the
soft-sea breezes, lie many beautiful islands, almost tropical in the
wealth of vegetation with massive live oaks covered with moss,
“beautiful-braided and woven
With intricate shades of the vines that myriad-cloven
Clamber the forks of their multiform boughs.”
No where else in the world can be found such natural beauty as here
awaits the traveler.
Many of these islands
have been acquired by person of wealth who maintain palatial homes and
hunting preserves.
To the north are Ossabaw,
St. Catherines, and Sapelo
Pg. 37
Map
Pg. 38
Islands. Ossabaw still bears the old Indian name given it centuries
before the white man settle here. It is now owned by Dr. Torrey, of
Detroit, Mich., who has built a beautiful mansion here as his southern
home. Opposite Brunswick lies
St. Simons Island, while to the South are Jekyll and Cumberland Islands.
ST. CATHERINES ISLAND
St. Catherines
Island has a proud heritage. She can lay claim to the first white
settlement in Georgia and the first book ever written on the soil of the
United States. For almost a century (1587-1680) she was the guardian of
Spain’s possessions in the New World.
The mico, or chief, of
the tribe of Indians living on St. Catherines Island at the time of the
coming of the Spaniards was named Guale (pronounced Wallie). Old chief
Guale has the honor of having given Georgia her first name. In the
beginning the name Guale was used to designate the Indian village and,
later, the entire island. In time, the territory now occupied by the State
of Georgia was called Guale.
The early Indian name for
St. Catherines Sound was Cofonufo, while the French names for the
island and sound were Ile de la Gironde and
Riviere Belle,
and the Spaniards used Isla de Santa Catalina, or
Guale, and
Bahia de Santa Catalina.
Possibly the first white
man to land on Guale was Hernando Marique de Rojas, who, in 1564, was sent
from Cuba on an expedition against Port Royal and reported that he had
visited a town called Guale, twelve or fifteen leagues south of Port
Royal. In April, 1566, Menendez
de Avilles, the founder of St. Augustine, landed at Guale and claimed the
lands for Spain. He founded a settlement here, the first white settlement
in Georgia, and later sent missionaries to teach the Indians.
With priest and soldier,
Spain occupied Santa Catalina until 1680, when the Spanish outpost moved
south to Zapala. When Oglethorpe landed at
Yamacraw Bluff in 1733 and made a treaty with the Indians for the lands on
which he wished to settle the Colony of Georgia, the islands of
Pg. 39
Ossabaw, St. Catherines, and Sapelo were reserved by the Indians for
hunting and fishing.
Oglethorpe found a
valuable ally in his dealings with the Indians in the person of Mary
Musgrove, the half-breed wife of John Musgrove, who operated a trading
post at Yamacraw Bluff. Since Mary spoke some English and seemed favorably
inclined to her husband’s people, Oglethorpe engaged her services as
interpreter and promised her an annual compensation of a hundred pounds.
Mary became very valuable
to the Colony and Oglethorpe would hold no conferences or councils with
the Indians unless Mary was present to act as interpreter. He would send
for her to travel as far as a hundred miles, and sometimes she would be on
these missions for several months at a time.
At Oglethorpe’s
suggestion, Mary established a trading post at Mount Venture on the south
bank of the Altamaha River about sixty miles from its mouth. About this
time Musgrove died and Mary married Jacob Matthews, the commander of
twenty rangers stationed there. In 1742 Matthews became ill and was
carried to Savannah, where he died. Marry the married Rev. Thomas
Bosomworth, who was chaplain of Oglethorpe’s Regiment and was at one time
stationed at Frederica.
Up to this time Mary’s
career was one of generous self-denial and service to the colony. Now,
however, spurred by her unscrupulous husband, Mary beguiled the Indians
into acknowledging her as their “queen” and granting her the islands of
Ossabaw, St. Catherines, and Sapelo. She began to make extravagant demands
on the Trustees of the Colony of Georgia for monies which she claimed she
had advanced as loans and for her services as interpreter.
In 1759, Gov. Ellis was
directed to surrender to her the island of St. Catherines, where she was
living, and to pay her the sum of four hundred and fifty pounds for goods
used by her in the service of the Crown, and the further sum of one
thousand six hundred pounds in full payment for her services as agent and
interpreter. Later, this island,
including the stock of horses, cattle, and hogs, some lumber, and a
plantation boat, were sold by Mary and Thomas Bosomworth to Button
Gwinnett, a native of England, who came to Savannah in 1765 and entered
Pg. 40
the mercantile business. Soon, however, Gwinnett sold the business in
Savannah, purchased St. Catherines Island, and became a planter.
The old “tabby” house,
which it is though Gwinnett built and where he made his home with his
wife, Ann, and his only child, Elizabeth, is being remodeled by the
present owners, who are preserving the simple beauty of the old home and
are retaining the original mantels, stairways, and other wood work
wherever possible.
In 1776, Gwinnett was
elected to represent St. John’s Parish in the Second Provincial Congress
of Georgia and was named a delegate to the Continental Congress in
Philadelphia. Here Gwinnett, together with Lyman Hall and George Walton,
achieved immortality by affixing their names to the Declaration of
Independence. Gwinnett was also a
delegate to the Convention that drafted the first Constitution of Georgia
and became Speaker of that Assembly. He was one of the committee of seven
named to frame the Constitution and it is conceded that he was the
“brains” of the committee; he brought in the report and read it to the
Convention. This Convention also adopted the seal of the State of Georgia,
which was probably designed by Gwinnett.
His work in this
Convention was the most important work of his life, next to that in
connection with the Declaration of Independence.
In February 1777,
Gwinnett became Governor of Georgia, filling the vacancy caused by the
death of Gov. Archibald Bulloch, the ancestor of Theodore Roosevelt. He
held office until May of the same year.
The discharge of his
official duties brought on a quarrel with Brigadier General Lachlan
McIntosh, which led to a duel. This duel was fought in Gov. Wright’s
meadow on the outskirts of Savannah on May 16, 1777. Both men were
wounded, and after lingering for several days, Gwinnett died.
The location of
Gwinnett’s grave is unknown, although his friend and fellow-Signer, Lyman
Hall, who was the executor of Gwinnett’s estate, erected a stone over the
grave. Some believe he was buried in Colonial Cemetery in Savannah.
However, there is reason to think that his body was carried to his
plantation home on St. Catherines
Pg. 41
Island. The executor paid Rev. Mr. Foley nine pounds for expenses
incident to the funeral, which might indicate that Mr. Foley was put to
some unusual expense in conducting the funeral, such as a trip to St.
Catherines would be.
Soon after Gwinnett’s
death his daughter, Elizabeth, was sent to Charleston to school and her
mother moved there also. Elizabeth Gwinnett married Peter Belin of Santee
and died in 1780 a few months after the death of her mother. The location
of their graves is also unknown.
There are only
thirty-seven known signatures of Button Gwinnett in existence and they
bring fabulous prices. One was sold recently for fifty-two thousand
dollars, the highest price ever paid for any man’s signature.
It is interesting to know
that neither Button Gwinnett nor Lachlan McIntosh have any living
descendants. In fact, none of the Georgia Signers of the Declaration of
Independence--Gwinnett, Hall, or Walton--have any living descendants.
After Gwinnett’s death,
St. Catherines Island returned to the possession of the Bosomworths. Mary
died and Thomas married Mary’s chambermaid, Sarah. The graves of Mary and
Thomas Bosomworth, as well as Thomas’s second wife, Sarah, and her child,
are on St. Catherines Island.
Later, this island was
owned by the Walburg family, by the Rodriguez family (ancestors of Mrs.
J.M. Prim of Brunswick), and by the Rauers family, who have recently sold
it to Mr. and Mrs. C.M. Keys of New York.
SAPELO ISLAND
Sapelo Island is
one of the few islands on the Georgia coast that has kept its Indian name,
the present form being an Anglicized version of the old
Zapala.
The French called Sapelo
Ile de Garonne, and Doboy Sound was named
Riviere Garonne,
while Sapelo River was River Gironde. The Spaniards called Doboy
Sound Bahia de Espogue and Sapelo River
Bahia de Sapala.
The San Jose mission,
located on Sapelo Island, was one of the string of mission settlements
between Santa Elena and San Augustin, founded by Menedez de Avilles, and
seems to have been the Spanish headquarters for the several missions and
Indian villages situated on the mainland nearby.
Pg. 42
photo
Pg. 43
The ruins of the
mission have been rebuilt and made into a dwelling. The octagonal walls of
the casa fuerte standing nearby, erected in 1680, are in a fair state of
preservation. When Santa Catalina was
abandoned in 1680, Zapala became the Spanish frontier, and the large
fortification with earth and oyster shell embankments standing near the
north end of Sapelo was undoubtedly the headquarters of the Spanish
military establishment. This fort commands the approach along the Florida
passage from the north. The mission, fort, and many other Spanish works
are shown on the first map of Sapelo made in 1763 by DeBrahm.
It was not for long,
however, that the frontier remained fixed at Sapelo. The retreat had
begun, and Spain abandoned this post in 1686.
Sapelo was one of the
three coastal island reserved by the Indians for hunting and fishing when
Oglethorpe obtained lands for the settlement of Georgia and was held as
such until 1759, when it was sold to obtain the money with which to
satisfy the claims of Mary and Thomas Bosomworth.
This island was purchased
by Andrew McKay [MDC crossed out and wrote "Patrick".], a relative of
Mary Catherine McKay [MDC crossed out and wrote "Jean".], who married William
McIntosh. At the death of McKay, Sapelo came into possession of his wife,
the former Lady Montague [MDC crossed out and wrote "Montagut".], who had never been to America, and whose son in
1786 sold it to five Frenchmen--de Mousse, de Chapeldelaine, de
Boisfeuillet, de Marlee, and du Bignon. A copy of the agreement entered
into by these new owners in Saint-Malo France, may be seen in the Sapelo
library. M. de Boisfeuillet built
on Cabareta River and called his home Bourbon. M. de Marlee built
at a site which he called La Chalet and then sold to M. de
Chapeldelaine. (This is the place which the negroes call
Chocolate.)
Later, this plantation was owned by Montalet, a refugee from the troubles
of Santo Domingo. Poulain du Bignon chose the South End of the island for
his home. These gentlemen disposed
of their holdings, and in 1800, the South End was sold to Thomas Spalding,
the only child of James and Margery (McIntosh) Spalding.
Thomas Spalding was born
at Frederica on March 26,
Pg. 44
1774, in the house which had been the only home Oglethorpe had in
Georgia--our first Governor’s mansion.
In 1794, he married Sarah
Leake, daughter of Richard and Jean (Martin) Leake, and sailed for England
on his wedding trip. It was several years before he returned to American
and purchased the plantation at the South End of Sapelo.
Thomas Spalding was
prominent in the affairs of Georgia, being a member of the Constitutional
Convention of 1798, one of the signers of the Constitution, and the last
surviving member of that body. He was a member of the Georgia Senate from
McIntosh County from 1803 to 1814, and in 1826 was named a member of the
Commission to determine the boundary line between Georgia and Florida. He
died on January 4, 1851, and he and his wife are buried in the Spalding
lot in St. Andrews cemetery, Darien. Here, also, are the graves of Margery
(McIntosh) Spalding, the mother of Thomas Spalding, and Jean (Martin)
Leake, the mother of Sarah (Leake) Spalding.
Thomas Spalding made
large contracts for furnishing live oak timbers for the United States
Navy, and by clearing the forests for this purpose opened fields for
cotton, sugar cane, and all manner of produce.
During the years
1800-1802, he built the house at the South End from plans thought to have
been brought from Southern France or Italy. The construction was under the
supervision of Roswell King, who, with his son, later managed the Butler
estates, leaving this section in 1838 and moving to North Georgia, where
he founded the town of Roswell.
The design of this house,
which has been carefully preserved in the restoration by the present
owner, is unique and impressive, even in this modern time, and must have
been looked upon as one of the most interesting dwellings in America at
the time of its erection.
Sapelo is now the
property of Mr. And Mrs. Howard E. Coffin, of Detroit.
JEKYLL ISLAND
The early Indian
name for Jekyll Island was Ospo. The French called the island,
Ile de la Somme, and St. Andrews
Pg. 45
Sound,
Riviere Somme; while the Spaniards designated the
island, Ilsa de Gualequini, or
Obaldaquini, with St. Simons
Sound as Bahia de Gualequini, and St. Andrews Sound,
Bahia de
Ballenas (meaning “Bay of Whales”).
During the Spanish
occupation of this territory, the mission of San Buenaventura de
Gualequini was established and maintained so as to teach and convert the
Jekyll Indians, who were of the Guale tribe. The mission was finally
abandoned in 1686 when Spain withdrew to the St. Mary’s River.
With the coming of the
English, Oglethorpe named this island in honor of his friend, Sir Joseph
Jekyll, Master of the Rolls, who had contributed six hundred pounds
towards the establishment of the Colony of Georgia.
Under date of Sept. 19,
1738, Oglethorpe wrote Sir Joseph Jekyll as follows:
“Jekyll Sound
“Sir,
“I am now come to an
anchor in a Harbor and near an Island that bears your Name”.
Oglethorpe caused
fortifications to be erected on the north end of Jekyll and placed Capt.
William Horton in command. Two years later Horton was made a major and
built a two-story tabby house, which is still standing.
Southwest of the Horton
house and on the bank of the creek now known as duBignon Creek, the
brewery was established to make beer for the soldiers at Frederica. Crops
of rye and hops were planted to supply the brewery. The bank of the creek
was washed and the walls of the brewery have fallen; however, large pieces
of tabby can be seen and mark the site of the building.
Major Horton cut a road
across the north end of Jekyll, running east and west, from his tabby
house to the beach, which road is still known as the Horton Road.
During the Spanish
Invasion of 1742, the Spaniards landed on Jekyll and burned Major Horton’s
house. Horton was a trusted
officer and Oglethorpe chose him for important missions to the English at
Charleston and the Spaniards at St. Augustine; at one time he was left in
charge of the Colony of Georgia. He died at Savannah Jan. 23, 1748, of
malignant fever. On April 5, 1768, Jekyll
Island was granted to Clement
Pg. 46
Martin, “the elder”, whose father had been Secretary to the Trustees
and whose daughter, Jean, married Richard Leake.
In 1791, Jekyll was sold
to four Frenchmen who, had formerly lived on Sapelo Island and who held it
jointly for a few years when it was acquired by one of them, Le Sieur
Christophe Poulain de la Houssaye du Bignon, a native of Saint-Malo in
Brittany. After coming to America, he dropped the name de la Houssaye and
became known as Poulain du Bignon.
Capt. C.S. Wylly’s
description of Capt. DuBignon is colorful:
“Capt. DuBignon’s history
would have delighted a writer like Joseph Conrad. He had seen the world in
many places and had drunk deep from many and varied cups of adventure. In
his youth he was an officer in the French Army in India, and served for
years fighting against the domination of Great Britain. He was detailed as
an instructor to the armies of a great ‘Rajah’ and lived among the
barbaric splendor of his court. Later he commanded a vessel of war sailing
under the French flag, and in those years of continual war fare he
gallantly upheld the ‘Lilies of France’ against all comers. Such was the
man who purchased Jekyll.”
Sea Island cotton was the
principal crop planted on the duBignon plantations and a large acreage was
devoted to its cultivation.
Poulain duBignon repaired
the old tabby building built by Major Horton and made it his home. As the
family grew, wings were added and built of wood.
Capt. DuBignon died in
1814 [MDC crossed
out and wrote "1825".] and was buried near duBignon Creek with a live oak tree as his only
monument. Poulain and Margaret (Locieux)
duBignon had two sons Henri [Charles Henry--MDC] and Joseph. In 1807 Henri
[Charles Henry---MDC] duBignon married Ann
Amelia Nicolau of Glynn County, a member of a family from Bordeaux,
France, who settled in this country and made their home at Marengo.
Henri and Ann Amelia (Nicolau)
duBignon had four sons and four daughters--Charles, Eliza, Henry, Sarah,
Katharine, John Couper, Joseph and Eugenia.
Eliza, Henry and John
Couper duBignon never married.
Pg. 47
Charles duBignon
married Ann V. Grantland and made his home near Milledgeville.
Sarah duBignon married
Capt. Tom Bourke. Katharine duBignon
married Dr. Robert Hazlehurst.
Joseph duBignon married
Felicite Riffault, whose mother is buried in the little burying ground on
Jekyll. They built their home about a mile south of the old duBignon home.
This house was burned many years ago.
Eugenia duBignon married
Archibald Burke and moved to Texas to live.
Joseph and Felicite (Riffault)
duBignon had two sons and four daughters--Henry Riffault, John Eugene,
Josephine, Louise, Felicite, and Mary.
Henry Riffault duBignon
married Alice, the daughter of John Francis and Emily (Blois) Symons.
John Eugene duBignon
married Mrs. Frances (Schlatter) Westmoreland, the daughter of Col.
Charles and Frances Schlatter.
Josephine duBignon
married N.S. Finney.
Louise duBignon married
W.F. Stewart.
[MDC crossed
out and wrote "Stuart".]
Felicite duBignon married
William Davenport, while Mary duBignon never married.
The little burying ground
on Jekyll contains the bodies of several members of the duBignon family
whose graves bear the following inscriptions:
Beneath this marble
Repose the remains
of
Mrs. Amelia duBignon
Who departed this life on the
4th May 1850
aged sixty-three years
to enter upon that which awaits
the pious Christian in eternity.
To know her was to esteem her.
Highly educated in France,
Of which she was a native;
Amiable and courteous,
She bid adieu to a devoted family
And a large circle of friends
Who prized her highly for her many
Sociable virtues, and respected her
As an ornament of society.
Requiescat in pace.
Ah, Loved one, through this world’s fierce strife
Thou wert our friend and gentle guide
And dearly wert thee loved in life,
But dearer still since thou hast died.
And now we raise this tablet stone,
To mark the place, where sleeps in death,
As kind a heart as earth hat known,
As pure as e’er drew mortal breath
----------
Pg. 48
Sacred
to the memory
of
Marie Felicite Riffault
born the 14th December, 1776
in St. Domingo,
and died at Brunswick, Ga.
6 April, 1852
Not only good and kind
But strong and elevated was her mind,
Fond to oblige, too feeling to offend,
Beloved by all, and to all a good friend,
And faithful to her God.
Requiescat in pace.
----------
This tablet is erected
to perpetuate the memory
of
Joseph du Bignon
Who departed this life
On the 27th April 1850
In the 36th year of his age
Remarkable for his noble and
social virtues as a son, brother
and a husband. A patriot and
friend, he was suddenly and in
the dawn of his usefulness taken
from a devoted wife, endearing
children, parents, sisters and
friends who are left to mourn
his premature death.
Requiescat in pace.
What though our bitter tears shall fall,
Above they grave like autumn’s rain.
Yet would we not thy spirit call
Back to these scenes of care again.
For blessed is he, and doubly blessed,
Who nobly all life’s paths had trod,
Content to find his final rest
Within the bosom of his God.
During slavery
days, the slave ships were wont to land their cargoes on the islands along
the coast where the Negroes were hidden until they could be disposed of.
On the lawn in front of
Faith Chapel on Jekyll is a large iron pot which bears the following
inscription: “Mess
kettle from slave yacht Wanderer, Captain Corry, used for feeding
the slaves landed on Jekyl Island November 28, 1858. Yacht owned by
Charles A.L. Lamar of Savannah, Ga.”
During the War Between
the States a battery was located and rifle pits dug at Margaret’s Landing
on the edge of duBignon Creek. These earthworks are still visible although
overgrown with shrubs and trees.
Jekyll remained in the
duBignon family until 1886, when it was bought by its present owners, the
Jekyll Island Club, a group of America’s richest men whose membership
represents one-seventh of the wealth of the world. Here they have their
magnificent homes and a palatial club house where they spend the months of
January, February and March, seeking relief from the biting cold of their
northern winters.
Pg. 49
CUMBERLAND ISLAND
The early Indian name for Cumberland Island was
Missoe (meaning
sassafras); it was also called
Tacatacuru. The French name
for this island was Ile de la Seine
and for the St. Marys River
Riviere Seine, while the Spaniards used
Isla de San Pedro
for
the island and Bahia de San Pedro for the river.
The Indians of Cumberland Island were Timucuans, who were a more
peaceful tribe than the Guale Indians and spoke a different language.
The Spanish settlement on Cumberland was one of the first they made in
Georgia and was maintained until 1686.
There is a pretty story connected with the changing of the name San
Pedro to Cumberland. When Oglethorpe returned to England from his first
voyage to Georgia, he took back with him a number of Indians, among whom
were Tomochichi, the aged mico or chief of the Yemassee Indians, and his
nephew and heir, Toonahowi. While there they were lavishly entertained,
being presented at Court and showered with gifts. The Duke of Cumberland,
a brother of King George II, presented Toonahowi with a gold watch.
When Oglethorpe returned to Georgia, he made a trip down the coast
surveying the islands and mainland. On this trip he was accompanied by
Toonahowi, who asked permission to change the name of the Island of San
Pedro to Cumberland, in honor of his English friend who had given him the
watch. Oglethorpe had erected on Cumberland Island
three [MDC crossed
out and wrote "two".] batteries--Fort St.
Andrews, erected in 1736, on high commanding ground on the north east
[MDC crossed
out and wrote "west".] point of the island; a battery on the west to control the inland
navigation [MDC crossed
out.]; and Fort William, a place of considerable strength, commanding
the entrance of St. Marys River. Two companies of Oglethorpe’s regiment
were stationed near Fort St. Andrew. As many of these soldiers were
married, lots were assigned to them which they cultivated and improved.
Near here was the little village of Barrimacke.
With the close of Spanish-American hostilities following the Battle of
Bloody Marsh in 1742, these military fortifications
Pg. 50
were practically abandoned, and Cumberland became the home of wealthy
planters. A short time before his death in 1786, General Nathanael Greene
purchased Dungeness on the south end of Cumberland Island. After his
death, his widow, Catherine (Littlefield) Greene, sold the plantation and
home on the Savannah River, Mulberry Grove, and made her home at
Dungeness. Catherine Green married for her second husband, Phineas Miller, who had
managed Gen. Greene’s estates and who continued in this capacity after the
General’s death. Phineas Miller was a graduate of Yale University and a man far above
the average. He was living at Mulberry Grove when Eli Whitney invented the
cotton gin and became a partner with Whitney in the manufacture and sale
of the gins. Miller agreed to furnish the necessary capital, and on May
27, 1793, the two friends entered into partnership as Miller & Whitney.
The cotton gin was a mechanical success but failed to provide its owners
with any considerable revenue.
Phineas Miller was a member of the Georgia Senate from Camden County in
1803 and was named Justice of the Inferior Court of Camden County on
August 5, 1803, which position he held until his death on December 7, of
the same year. Catherine (Littlefield) Greene Miller had no children by Phineas
Miller; by her first husband Gen. Nathanael Greene, she had five
children--George Washington, Martha Washington, Cornelia Lott, Nathanael
Ray, and Louisa Catherine.
George Washington Greene was drowned in the Savannah River in 1794 and
his body lies, with that of his father, under the Greene monument in
Johnson Square, Savannah.
Martha Washington Greene married John Clark Nightingale and many of
their descendants live in Glynn County today. After the death of Mr.
Nightingale in 1816, she married Dr. Henry Turner of Tennessee.
Cornelia Lott Greene married first, Peyton Skipwith; her second husband
was Edward B. Littlefield of Tennessee.
Pg. 51
Nathanael Ray Greene married Ann Clark of Rhode Island.
Louisa Catherine Greene married James Shaw and lived at Dungeness.
Catherine Miller died September 2, 1814, and was buried at the
graveyard at Dungeness.
The body of Gen. Richard Henry Lee, better known as “Light Horse Harry”
Lee, and father of Gen. Robert Edward Lee, lay for many years in this same
graveyard. Early in February, 1818, as Gen. Richard Henry Lee was returning from a
trip to Cuba he was taken ill and the vessel stopped at Cumberland that he
might go to the home of Mrs. Shaw, the daughter of his old friend, Gen.
Greene. While here he died and his body rested in this quiet spot until
1913, when the Legislature of Virginia had it removed to Lexington to lie
by the side of his illustrious son.
The older residents of Brunswick remember a visit which Gen. Robert E.
Lee made to the grave of his father in 1870. Securing a boat in Brunswick
with which to make the trip to Cumberland, several of his soldier-comrades
accompanied him and guided him to the last resting place of his father.
The Carnegie family now owns Dungeness and practically the entire south
end of Cumberland Island.
ST. SIMONS ISLAND
Of this string of islands fringing the coast of Georgia, only one
remains open to the public, where the ordinary well-to-do citizen may
obtain a home-site--St. Simons. Here they eye may feast on palm and pine,
on live oak festooned with gray moss, on entangled vine and shrub--truly
an artist’s paradise.
No spot in America can rival this picturesque island in historic
memories, in weird legends, or in dramatic episodes. The background is a
tangle of Spanish and English traditions.
The Indian name for this island was
Asao. The French called it
Ile de la Loire with St. Simons Sound as
Riviere Loire,
while the Altamaha Sound was Riviere Charente and Wolf Island
Ila de la Charente. The Spanish names for St. Simons Island were
Isla de Asao or (Talaxe)
Pg. 52 Photo
Pg. 53
and
San Simon with St. Simons Sound as
Bahia de Gualequini
and the Altamaha Sound Bahia de Asao or (Talaxe).
The Spanish occupation of St. Simons Island, which is dealt with in
another chapter, furnishes an interesting epoch in the colorful picture of
her history. With the coming of the English, St. Simons comes into prominence as the
site chosen for the defense of the colony.
Soon after founding the settlement at Savannah, Oglethorpe made a trip
along the coast to locate the site for a fort which he would erect to
protect all his settlements and those of South Carolina against the
Spaniards in Florida and Cuba. He chose a location on St. Simons on the
south branch of the Altamaha River and named the place
Frederica in
honor of Frederick, Prince of Wales, son of George II and father of George
III. Returning to England, Oglethorpe selected the colonists and accumulated
the supplies with which to settle the new town. This band of immigrants
left England December 10, 1735, on board the
Symond, Capt. Joseph
Cornish, and the London Merchant, Capt. John Thomas, with His
Majesty’s sloop-of-war, Hawk, Capt. James Gascoigne, as convoy. The
party numbered 227 persons, including the English settlers, the Moravians,
the Salzburgers, the missionaries (the Wesleys and Mr. Ingham), and
Oglethorpe and his servants.
February 5, 1736, the vessels came to anchor at Tybee Roads and the
following day Oglethorpe carried the people ashore on Peeper Island, where
they dug a well and obtained a supply of fresh water.
Leaving the settlers here, Oglethorpe went to Savannah and to Ebenezer
to handle matters which claimed his immediate attention.
The Moravians did not go to Frederica, since fighting was against their
religion, but joined the settlement of their countryman near Irene school
house--just above Savannah, where they might have the benefit of their
ministers. However, Christian Adolph von Hermsdorf, who had joined the
Moravians at Hamburg and had come to America with them as a volunteer, for
he was not one of their band, assured Oglethorpe that he would never
forsake him but “serve with the English to the last”. Hermsdorf was made a
captain
Pg. 54
and given a position of importance in superintending the fortifications
erected on St. Simons.
Some of the Salzburgers also came to St. Simons, while others asked
permission to join their brethren at Ebenezer, which was granted.
When they left London it was intended that the two vessels should go to
Frederica and land the immigrants and supplies at the place where they
town was to be built, but the captains refused to bring their vessels down
without a pilot. At last, Oglethorpe was forced to purchase the cargo of
the sloop Midnight, Capt. Barnes, lately arrived at Savannah, the
captain agreeing to deliver the cargo at Frederica. Captains Cornish and
Thomas consented to come down in the Midnight, learn the channel,
and then conduct their vessels to Frederica. Oglethorpe sent Mr. Tanner,
Mr. Horton, and thirty of the single men of the colony with cannons, arms,
ammunition, and tools for entrenching on board the
Midnight, while
he took the inside route in a periagua (a long flat-bottomed boat, having
two masts, and generally rowed with two oars only). He carried with him
Capt. Hermsdorf, two settlers, and some Indians. Capt. Dunbar also
accompanied them in his scout boat. When Oglethorpe reached Frederica on
February 18th, he found the Midnight there before him.
The place selected for the building of the settlement was the site of
an old Indian field of thirty or forty acres. At this place the bluff rose
about ten feet above high water mark and was dry and sandy. The fort was
located at a bend in the river and at a point which commanded the river
both above and below--an ideal situation.
After establishing the newcomers here, Oglethorpe returned to the
vessels, which were anchored in Tybee Roads near Peeper Island, to bring
down the remaining settlers and their families. However, Captains Cornish
and Thomas still refused to bring their vessels to Frederica, even though
assured of sufficient water for safe passage, and Oglethorpe was forced to
charter another vessel, the Peter and James, to bring down the
supplies. A fleet of periaguas was secured for the transportation of the
remaining settlers and the women and children. They took the inside route,
leaving the mouth of the Savannah River March 2nd, and making the trip to
Frederica in five days.
Pg. 55 Photo
Pg. 56
The strangers were delighted with their new home. The beautiful forest
of oak, cedar, and pine, festooned with moss and vines, and filled with
game, together with the bounteous supply of food to be had from the
waters, all seemed a source of gratification.
Moore’s
Voyage to Georgia says: “The island abounds with deer
and rabbits; there are no buffaloes in it, though there are large herds
upon the main.” Oglethorpe divided the colonists into working parties that there might
be no confusion and the work progressed with great rapidity.
Some of the buildings were built of brick that had been brought over
from England for that purpose, but the fort and many of the buildings were
constructed of tabby (sometimes spelled
tappy)--a mixture of
lime (made by burning oyster shells), sand and oyster shells. This was
mixed with water, poured into a form made of boards, and tamped with a
heavy weight to pack and make it firm, an operation which possibly
explains the name tabby or
tappy. This composition is very
much like our concrete of today and is almost indestructible. In fact, we
have buildings of this material that have stood for centuries.
The colonists were allotted plots for planting, in addition to their
building lots, and among the items cultivated we find barley, turnips,
Lucerne grass, pumpkins, watermelons, corn, oats, rye, wheat, flax, hemp,
and potatoes. Realizing the need of a better means of communication, Oglethorpe sent
Walter Augustine and Mr. Tolme to survey the country from Savannah to
Darien and to open a road between these two settlements. They were
escorted by Hugh Mackay, Jr., with ten rangers, and a party of Indians.
The road which was surveyed at this time is still used and is now known as
the Atlantic Coastal Highway.
After completing this survey, the party went to Frederica. The six
horses used in the work of cutting the road were carried to Frederica from
Darien in a periauga, and for a long time were the only horses Oglethorpe
had on St. Simons.
To facilitate communication between Frederica and Darien, a canal was
cut through General’s Island. This brought no small joy to the people of
Frederica, since they
Pg. 57 Photo
Pg. 58
now had easy communication with Darien, from there to Savannah, and,
consequently, with all of the English Colonies of North America. This
canal is still in use and is known as General’s Cut.
It is to be regretted that we have no complete record of the early
settlers of Frederica. However, some of the officers were
Major Horton,
Capt. Raymond Demere, Capt. MacIntosh, Lieut. Sutherland, and
Lieut. Delegal
(who commanded the King’s Independent Company stationed
on the east point of St. Simons, known as Delegal’s Fort at Sea Point).
Richard Johnston, Daniel Cannon,
and John Caldwell
were
bailiffs; William Abbott
and John Flower, constables; and
John Levally
and Daniel Parnell, tything-men.
Francis Moore,
who wrote the best account we have of the settlement of Frederica,
A
Voyage to Georgia begun in the year 1735, came to Frederica as the
keeper of stores; John Robinson, as bricklayer;
Major Cook
and
Samuel Auspourger, as engineers;
Pighby, as servant to
the Trustees; David Fellows, as coxswain of
Oglethorpe’s
boat; Thomas Hunt, as
Oglethorpe’s servant boy;
Henry
Manley, as overseer for
Oglethorpe;
Mariotte, as
Secretary to Oglethorpe
(succeeding Charles Wesley) and,
later, as magistrate; and Thomas Hawkins, as the medical doctor for
the settlement. A town built just behind the fort grew to be of great importance in the
colony. IN 1740 Frederica had 1,000 inhabitants, including the regiment of
English Regulars, which was stationed here.
The town of Frederica was enclosed with a palisaded wall made of cedar
posts twelve inches thick and set upright in the ground. Entrance to the
enclosure could be had through two gates, known as the land-port and the
water-port. Over the land-port entry was erected a tower twenty feet
square in which sentinels were posted.
This wall around the town afforded ample protection from attacks by
land. At the foot of the wall a ditch, or moat, was dug and flood gates
constructed at either end so that, in case of attack, the tidewater could
be admitted. Thus the isolation of Frederica was rendered complete and the
strength of its fortifications materially enhanced. This moat can be
plainly seen to-day, even though two centuries have elapsed since it was
dug.
Pg. 59
A description of Frederica, published in London in 1741, is of interest
here: “There are many good buildings in the town, several of which are brick.
There is likewise a fort and store-house belonging to the Trust
(Trustees). The people have a minister who has a salary from the ‘Society
for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts.’ In the neighborhood of the
town, there is a fine meadow of 320 acres ditched in, on which a number of
cattle are fed, and good hay is likewise made on it. At some distance from
the town is the camp for Gen. Oglethorpe’s Regiments. The country
about it is well cultivated, several parcels of land not far distant from
the camp having been granted in small lots to the soldiers, many of whom
are married, and fifty-five children were born there last year. These
soldiers are most industrious, and willing to plant; the rest are
generally desirous of wives, but there are not enough women in the country
to supply them. There are some handsome homes built by the officers of the
Regiment, and besides the town of Frederica there are other little
villages on the Island. A sufficient quantity of pot-herbs, pulse and
fruit is produced there to supply both the town and garrison; and the
people of Frederica have begun to malt and to brew; and the soldiers’
wives spin cotton of the country, which they knit into stockings. At the
town of Frederica is a Town Court for administering justice in the
southern part of the Province with the same number of magistrates as at
Savannah.” Fort Frederica was “the larges, most regular and perhaps the most
costly” fortification erected by the English in North America. Parliament
gave ten thousand pounds for fortifying the Province, which was used at
Fort Frederica and Fort St. Simons.
After establishing the settlers at Frederica and getting the work of
building the fortifications under way, Oglethorpe returned to
England to secure the soldiers for the defense of the Colony. On July 1,
1738, he embarked for Georgia with his regiment of British Regulars--seven
hundred seasoned troops who had seen service under the British Flag in
other parts of the world.
An account of their arrival at St. Simons, from a news article of that
day, says: “General Oglethorpe and the troops that came over with
him were all landed at the
Pg. 60 Photo
Pg. 61
Soldiers’ Fort (Fort St. Simons), at the South End of St. Simons, on
the 19th of September, and were saluted by all the cannon. The General
encamped near the fort, and stayed there until the 21st, to forward the
disembarkation, and give necessary orders. The regiment is complete and
every officer at his post.
“On the 21st of September the General came up to Frederica and was
saluted by fifteen guns from the fort in the town. The magistrates and
townsmen waited upon him in a body, to congratulate him upon his arrival.”
At Couper’s Point on the south end of St. Simons was located Delegal’s
Fort, which, built of logs near the edge of the water, was soon destroyed.
Fort St. Simons was located on the site now occupied by the Light
House. The Spaniards reported a rather unique method of defense employed
at Fort St. Simons. Monteano, the commander of the Spanish
Expedition, says: “On its parapet were a few rows of barrels filled with
earth and planted with thorns [thought to be prickly pears], to serve as a
parapet”. To establish easy communication between Fort St. Simons and Fort
Frederica, Oglethorpe had a road built which was known as the
Military Road. From Frederica this road led due east and crossed Gully Hole Creek at
it narrowest point. After crossing the creek and marsh, or “savanna”, the
road swung to the southeast, crossing the present road to the South End
just north of Obligation Pond, and touched the eastern shore of St. Simons
where the present settlement at Harrington is located today. From
this point it followed the edge of the marsh to the site of the
Battle
of Bloody Marsh, where it made a direct line to Fort St. Simons.
A news item from Frederica, published in the Gentlemen’s Magazine
(London), in January, 1839, relates that after the arrival of a regiment
of troops from Great Britain for garrison duty “the Inhabitants of the
Town went out on the 25th (September, 1738) with the General (Oglethorpe),
and cut a Road thro’ the Woods down to the Soldiers Fort (Fort St. Simons)
in a straight Line, so that there is an open Communication from thence;
they perform’d this Work in three Days, tho’ it is near 6 miles thro’
thick Woods".
Pg. 62
The location of this road was an important factor in the fighting with
the Spaniards. Since it followed the eastern shore, movements along the
road were not visible to the enemy vessels in Frederica River.
Very little of the road remains today, but in a few places this
Military Road may be traced. From the old gate of the Town of Frederica
the road may be followed to the place where it crossed the marsh and Gully
Hole Creek. Another part which is still visible is a portion north of the
site of Bloody Marsh.
Impressive despite the havoc wrought by two centuries, the ruins of
Fort Frederica still stand on the bank of Frederica River. Only one of the
ancient cannon is left, the others having been removed at the beginning of
the Revolutionary War and used in the fortifications of Fort Morris at
Sunbury. The tract of land on which this fort is situated is now the property of
the Georgia Society of the Colonial Dames of America, who have marked the
fort with a bronze tablet.
“Only a moldering ruin! Remorseless Time
Hath been at work upon these ivied walls.
But what a lengthened scroll of deeds sublime
This grand old wreck from out of the past recalls!
Save for the whisperings of the storied wave
That girts these crumbling bastions round about,
The long, deep silence of the voiceless grave
Now broods at last upon the old redoubt.”
L.L. Knight.
BLOODY MARSH
The threatened invasion of the English settlements by the Spaniards did
not occur until 1742 when a fleet of 51 vessels and 5,000 men under the
command of Monteano, sailed to a point on the west of St. Simons
and made preparations to land.
The Spaniards realized the importance of capturing St. Simons before
they attempted to invade the upper coast, as is shown by the instructions
from Horcasitas, Governor
Pg. 63
of Cuba, to
Monteano, Governor of Florida and Commander-in-chief
of the expedition:
“I regard as indispensable the invasion, before anything else is
attempted, of the Island of Saint Simon, first occupying the northern
entrance so as to close the pass to the enemy, and intercept any relief he
might receive from that direction; the landing is to take place from three
vessels at one and the same time on the beach.
“The first step having been, thanks to the Divine Grace, and to your
Lordship’s wise management, successfully taken, Your Lordship will next
adopt measures……to proceed northward by interior channels, devastating,
laying waste, sacking and burning whatever settlements, plantations and
towns there may be as far as Port Royal, inclusive, razing its fort, and
taking possession of the entire country; for your Lordship is informed of
the fact that those parts hold no hostile troops able to resist those
under your command.”
The following is from
Monteano to
Campillo, one of the
Ministers of Philip V: “For Carolina once ruined and destroyed, the
extermination of her colonial dependencies will follow….”
Oglethorpe’s entire force numbered only 650 men, so he decided
to concentrate all his defenses at Frederica. He abandoned all other
fortifications, spiking the cannon, and removing supplies to prevent their
being of use to the Spaniards, who landed and took possession of Fort St.
Simons. A number of skirmishes were held and on July 7th a battle occurred at a
point where the road from Frederica to Fort St. Simons crossed the marsh.
Oglethorpe’s men were assisted by a company of Scotch Highlanders
from Darien, by a body of men from Savannah under command of
Capt.
Noble Jones, and by some Indians, among whom was
Toonahowi.
The English forces were overwhelmed by superior numbers and retreated
towards Frederica. The Highlanders brought up the rear and, after passing
this “bend, in crescent form”, which was to become the scene of the Battle
of Bloody Marsh, Lieut. McKay and
Lieut. Sutherland, with
their troops, decided “to return through the brush and take post at the
two points of the crescent”.
No sooner was this done than the Spaniards reached
Pg. 64
this place and, seeing by the foot-prints in the sand that the English
were in rapid retreat and believing that the fighting for the day was
over, they stacked their guns and prepared to eat. The English attacked
just at this time. Nearly every Spaniard in this engagement was killed,
wounded, or captured. This is known as the Battle of Bloody Marsh because
it is said that the marsh was red with the blood of the dead and wounded.
Thomas Spalding, in his
Life of Oglethorpe, fixes the
exact location of this battle:
“The road from Frederica proceeded in a southeastern direction for two
or three miles, where it reaches the eastern marsh; this marsh was bounded
to the east, or seaward, by a thick and impracticable morass; on the west,
by dense, close wood. The highway continued along the marsh for two miles,
sometimes opening into wide spreads of firm land….But when it had
approached within two miles of the south end, there was a
bend, in
crescent form, in which the firm way was no more than twenty yards
wide; on the east or convex side of the crescent and intense morass, on
the concave or western shore of the crescent and extreme thick
brush-wood.”
***************************************************
“The tract of land that surrounded this filed of action was afterwards
granted to Col. William McIntosh, my grandfather. It was sold
subsequently to Mr. Cater and
Mr. Page of St. Simons Island.
Mr. Cater’s house stands within a hundred yards from the
Bloody
Bend, as it was named from that day.”
This tract of land is now the property of
Mrs. Maxfield Parrish.
The monument which marks this historic spot was erected by the Georgia
Society of the Sons of Colonial Wars.
Being led to believe by means of a decoy letter that
Oglethorpe
had superior forces and that he would shortly receive reinforcements from
South Carolina, the Spanish Commander, already discouraged by the losses
at Bloody Marsh, abandoned the invasion of the English Colonies and
returned to St. Augustine. In fact, this was the last attempt on the part
of Spain to claim any land that was being
Pg. 65
settled by the English; twenty-one years later by the Treaty of Paris
she relinquished to England all claim to this territory.
The Battle of Bloody Marsh is considered one of the decisive battles of
the world because it decided the language and customs that would belong to
this country. Just as the Battle of Quebec in 1759 drove the French from
Canada, so the Battle of Bloody Marsh decided the fate of the Spaniards.
With a mere handful of men,
Oglethorpe turned the tide of
Spanish Invasion that was slowly but surely creeping northward.
Thomas Carlyle, great historian, philosopher and essayist, says
of it: “Half the world was hidden in embryo under it--the incalculable Yankee
Nation itself, the greatest phenomenon of these ages. This, too, little as
careless readers on either side of the sea now know it, lay involved;
Shall there be a Yankee Nation? Shall the New World be Spanish type? Shall
it be English?
“If ever freedom’s altar-fires
Grow cold, or but one spark expires;
If Truth be ever sold to buyers,
Let free-born sons remember sires
At Bloody Marsh.”
--L.L. Knight
GEORGIA’S FIRST GOVERNOR’S MANSION
Southeast of the old Town of Frederica was located a tract of fifty
acres of land which Oglethorpe reserved for himself. It was within
sight of Frederica and, yet, far enough removed that the General might
have quiet and rest.
Here he erected a cottage, planted a garden, and set out an orchard of
oranges, grapes, and figs. This was the only home he ever owned or claimed
in Georgia, and was in fact Georgia’s first Governor’s Mansion.
Thomas Spalding of Sapelo Island in his
Life of Oglethorpe
written in 1840, gives a description of the place.
Spalding, who
was born at Frederica, was perhaps more than anyone else qualified to
speak on this subject, for he
Pg. 66 Photo
Pg. 67
says: “I am describing a scene traveled over by my infant footsteps”.
The description is as follows:
“….It may be remembered, in describing the road executed immediately
after the General’s arrival with his troops, it was stated that the road
entered a beautiful prairie of a mile over. Upon the shore of that
prairie, just where the road entered the wood,
General Oglethorpe
established his own humble homestead. It consisted of a cottage, a garden,
and an orchard for oranges, figs and grapes. The house was overshadowed by
oaks of every variety. It looked to the westward across the prairie (which
was the common pasturage of the herds of the town), upon the entrenched
town and fort, and upon the beautiful white houses, which had risen up as
by the enchanter’s will….
“At
General Oglethorpe’s cottage, a road diverged due east,
passing in about half a mile to the seat of
Captain Raymond Demere….
“This cottage and fifty acres of land attached to it, was all the
landed domain General Oglethorpe reserved to himself, and after the
General went to England, it became the property of my father; so that I am
only describing a scene, traveled over by my infant footsteps, and stamped
upon my earliest recollections. After the Revolutionary War, the buildings
being destroyed, my father sold this little property. But the oaks were
only cut down within four or five years past, and the elder people of St.
Simons yet feel as if it were sacrilege, and mourn their fall.”
Charles Spalding Wylly locates this tract as the
Beck
Place and states that he recalls the graves that were nearby. The
Beck
Place is on Frederica Road about a mile southeast of Frederica and just
opposite the Negro church, which is the approximate location of
Oglethorpe’s house.
John Stevens of Frederica also stated that he remembered the
graves that were at the Beck Place many years ago and that he could
not understand how they could have disappeared since the vaults were of
brick. Perhaps the most valuable document in definitely fixing the site of
Oglethorpe’s home is the old map of lands on St. Simons Island in
close proximity to Frederica, which map is reproduced in this volume
through the courtesy of Mrs. Agnes C. Hartridge of St. Simons.
Mrs. Maxfield Parrish, whose interest and knowledge
Pg. 68 Map
Pg. 69
of the history of St. Simons are always keen, realizing the value of
this map, asked permission to make a tracing of the map for the write,
which was readily granted by Mrs. Hartridge.
This map, which was made by
John M. McKinnon in 1801, was a
resurvey of a map made by Jacob Lewis in 1774.
The tract of land situated in the angle formed by the “Main Road
from the South to the North End of the Island” and the “Road to
Frederica” and marked on the map, “Land granted
Spalding now
the Estate of Clubb’s”, is probably the fifty acre tract where
Oglethorpe made his home. It measures a little more than fifty
acres on the map, but the old grants were very indefinite as to acreage.
The Military Road crosses this tract and it must have crossed
Oglethorpe’s fifty acre tract, for his home was located on the road.
HARRINGTON HALL
Harrington Hall, the home of
Capt. Raymond Demere, was located a
mile and a half east of Fort Frederica, on a fifty acre tract granted him
“on the north High Road from Frederica to the German Village and bounded
west by Colville and east by Dr. Holtzendorf”.
Raymond Demere, who came to Georgia with
Oglethorpe in
1736, was a “French Huguenot of considerable fortune, much of which he
expended in ornamenting a country seat, rather in the French taste than
the English….The enclosures were entirely of orange or cassina, a species
of ilex, but the most beautiful of the family, with fleshy leaves
intensely green….For fifty years after the death of
Capt. Demere
these hedges, in much of their beauty, continued to permit experiment and
to invite others to improvement. If the cassina hedges are even now all
gone, they must have perished by the rude axe, in the hands of ruder men,
and not by time”. Harrington Hall, named in honor of
Capt. Demere’s friend,
Lord Harrington of England, was a beautiful home and it is to be
regretted that there is no trace of the building or hedges to be found
now.
Mrs. Charles W. Taylor, who has lived at Frederica all
Pg. 70
her life, remembers the pile of debris that marked the site of the
house and recalls that her mother, Mrs. Charles Stevens, said that
the residents of St. Simons often gathered there for amateur theatricals.
Capt. Demere, although “a foreigner by birth” had served ten
years in the English army, having been with
Lord Harrington in
Spain, and was, therefore, a soldier of experience.
Coming to Georgia, he took an active interest in the affairs of the
Colony and in 1739 we find him making a formal protest to the Trustees
against the introduction of slaves into the Colony.
He was a gallant officer, having taken part in the defense of the
Colony during the Spanish Invasion of 1742 which culminated in the Battle
of Bloody Marsh.
Raymond Demere was not only an able officer, but was
Oglethorpe’s trusted friend, their homes being only half a mile apart.
When Oglethorpe took final leave of his infant Colony and returned
to England in 1743, he gave his desk to Capt. Raymond Demere. This
desk, perhaps the only article now in America that was ever owned by our
first Governor, is the property of Edward Houston Demere II, of
Atlanta. [Desk has since been proven not to be
Oglethorpe's
as it was constructed in the 1840s--ALH]
When
Oglethorpe returned to England,
Capt. Demere
commanded a detachment from the three Independent Companies in South
Carolina stationed at Fort Frederica, at Fort St. Simons, on Jekyll, and
on Cumberland. The Minutes of the Executive Council held at Savannah on July 23, 1754,
state that Capt. Demere “commanding his Majesty’s troops stationed
at Frederica….acquainted the Board that he hoped to be supplied with
plenty of powder and ball and any other small assistance when wanted.”
Executive Council assured him that “he might depend on their utmost
assistance in that and everything else in their power”.
Again on Sept. 15, 1761,
Capt. Demere, having heard rumors that
the Spaniards at St. Augustine were planning to invade Georgia, appealed
to the Executive Council at Savannah for a “supply of gunpowder for his
people”, and Council ordered that a barrel of gunpowder be sent.
Raymond Demere served the Colony in many ways; he was named as
Commissioner to assist in moving the settlers
Pg. 71 Photo
This desk has been proven not to have been
Oglethorpe's as it was
constructed in the 1840's, per Demere family descendant--ALH
Pg. 72
from Ossabaw and Sapelo Islands in 1759. He was Justice of the Peace
for the Midway, Darien, and Frederica Districts in 1759 and the following
years was named Justice for St. James Parish. On Nov. 20, 1764, he was
elected to the House of Assembly from St. James Parish but declined the
seat since “his private avocation would not permit him to attend the
House”.
Capt. Demere was described as being “a very industrious and
worthy gentleman and peculiarly addicted to the cultivation of lands”.
Harrington Hall was one of the very few plantations successfully
operated on St. Simons at this period. One writer stated that there were
only six plantations here in 1745--those belonging to
Capt. Demere;
Dr. Holtzendorf, who died about 1762 and whose son
Frederic
succeeded to the estates; Mr. Sinclair;
Mr. Houston;
Mr.
Hawkins; and
Mr. John Terry.
The will of
Capt. Demere, who died about April 1766, is on file
in the State Department of Archives in Atlanta and directs that the
residue of his estate, after certain legacies are paid, shall be divided
between his sons, Raymond Demere, and his nephew,
Raymond Demere.
John Graham of Savannah and
Donald Mackay, a merchant of
Frederica, were named as executors.
The appraisal of the estate, which was made by
Lieut. Robt. Baillie,
John Polson, James Forrester, and
Dr. Allan Stuart, listed
articles valued at £3,224, including between 300 and 400 head of “horned
cattle”; 50 hogs; 4 riding horses and a mare; silver headed swords; silver
mounted pistols; gold headed canes; 350 oz. “plane” silver plate; 100 ox.
“chased” silver plate; diamond ring; silver cork screw; silver lock; gold
seals; gold brooch with garnets; silver snuff box; gold watch and chain;
the periagua Harrington; the ranger and cannon; 25 slaves, valued
at £1035; and notes of the following parties:
Andrew Marston, Robert
Davis, John Harvey, John Simpson, James Forrester, Wm. Mills, Regina
Margaretta, Angus McRae, Georgiana McIntosh, Andrew Bruden, Joseph
Prunious, Peter Grant, Mark Carr, Wm. Hester, John Perkins, James Johnson,
Benj. Arnold, Donald Munro, Anthony Hancock, James Abrahams, Wm. Woodland,
Richard Cotymore, John Monroe,
Pg. 73
John Gilpin, Margaret Grinage, James Innes, John McKay, Owen O. Kannan,
and John Price.
Paul Demere, a brother of
Capt. Demere, was also in
Georgia and served as lieutenant of the Independent Company. He died
without issue and in December, 1762, Raymond Demere petitioned the
Executive Council that title to a town lot in Frederica which his brother,
Paul Demere, had purchased from
John Welsch be vested in him
as “the brother and heir-at-law of said deceased”.
Raymond Demere, II, the son of
Capt. Raymond Demere, was
born and bred on St. Simons Island an knew no other home. The story of his
service as a Revolutionary soldier is given in another part of this
volume.
[MDC crossed
out] In addition to the fifty-acre tract on which Harrington Hall was
located, Capt. Raymond Demere was granted another tract of one
hundred and fifty acres south of the Harrington Hall tract. Here a later
generation of the Demere family settled. This tract became known as
Harrington, which name it bears today.
[Later--MDC]
Another branch of this family settled on the south end of St.
Simons at The Grove and called their home
Mulberry Hall. The
only trace of this home-site to be found today is a few bricks and the
trunks of the mulberry trees.
The
Demere burying ground is nearby and contains the graves of
three Raymond Demeres, together with others of this prominent
family. One of these, Raymond Demere (1752-1829), was the
Revolutionary soldier.
EPITAPHS FROM THE DEMERE BURYING
GROUND, ST. SIMONS ISLAND
Sacred
To the Memory of
RAYMOND DEMERE
Who Departed this Life
January 2nd, 1829.
In the 77th Year of
His Age.
----------------
RAYMOND DEMERE, 3RD
Born 20th August
Departed this Life September
14th 1821
----------------
Sacred
To the Memory of
RAYMOND DEMERE, 2ND
Born Feb. 11, 1773
Died
On St. Simon’s at The Grove
Jan. 10, 1832
Ae. 58 Years, 11 Mo.
----------------
Sacred
To the Memory of
CAPT JOSEPH DEMERE.
Born on
St. Simon’s Island
Aug. 17, 1808
Died Suddenly on Blyths’
Island
Jan. 13, 1831
Pg. 74
Sacred
To the Memory of
ANNE DEMERE.
Wife of Raymond Demere,
Who
Died September 18th, 1847,
Aged 61.
Oh weep not o’er the Christina’s dust.
For angels guard the sacred trust;
And mournful tho’ the parting be,
The grave has gained no victory.
----------------
Sacred
To the Memory of
THOMAS DEMERE
Son of
Raymond & Ann Demere,
Who departed this life
July 2nd,1828
In the 22nd Year of His
Age
----------------
Here Lies
Interred the Remains of
MRS. ANN DEMERE
Who Departed this Life the
17th day of December, 1808,
And was Born in
South Carolina the 28th day of
March, 1744
THE VILLAGE
Among the settlers that accompanied
Oglethorpe to St. Simons in
1736, there was a group of Germans, known as the Salzburgers--a part of
that famous band that settled at Ebenezer. The English on St. Simons
called them “Palatines”, meaning natives of the old German Empire
(Bavaria, Baden, Hesse and Prussia.)
These Salzburgers made their homes in a small community on the eastern
shores of St. Simons near Frederica at a place which came to be known as
The Village. They made their living from the produce of the lands,
and during Oglethorpe’s residence were the only people on the
Island who lived entirely by planting. Besides gardening, they also
planted mulberry trees and introduced silk worms, winding the silk and
sending it to England. They were an industrious people and brought to the
Colony an element much to be desired.
Among the settlers at
The Village were
Mr. Shotz, Mr. Ragles,
and Dr. Holtzendorf. All these names have disappeared from this
locality with the exception of Holtzendorf,
which is said to
be the only name that has been here continuously since the coming of
Oglethorpe and is, therefore, the oldest name in Glynn County. [MDC
crossed this out and wrote in Clubb, Higginbotham, Pyles.]
This band of people became the nucleus of a Lutheran church established
at The Village, under the pastoral care of
Rev. Ulric Driesler.
Rev. P.A. Stroebel (a descendant of the Salzburgers)
[MDC crossed
out]
Pg. 75 Map
Pg. 76
in
The Salzburgers and their Descendants, published in 1855,
gives the following, which will be of interest:
“The gentleman [Mr. Driesler] had been sent over in 1743 by the
‘Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge’, to supply the
spiritual wants of the Salzburgers who had settled on St. Simons Island.
In 1744, he visited the brethren at Ebenezer.
Mr. Bolzious [the
pastor at Ebenezer] thus speaks of him under date of February 24, 1744: ‘Mr.
Driesler arrived yesterday. He labours with the blessing of God in his
small congregation at Frederica, consisting of sixty-two souls.
Captain
Horton, the commandant of the fort at that place, gives him an
honourable testimony; and we trust our friend will be an instrument to the
salvation of many souls. Next Lord’s Day he is to preach in Savannah. This
day he preaches both in Zion and Jerusalem churches.’
“Mr. Dreisler was spared to the congregation at Frederica but a
short time. The Lord called him to his rest in the early part of the year
1745. He was succeeded by the Rev. Mr. Zubli, from Switzerland, who
had charge of the church for several years. He seemed to have had no
connection with the pastors at Ebenezer, and was probably supported by the
English officers commanding the fort. Mr. Zubli continued pastor at
Frederica only a few years, for as soon as the Spanish and French war
began, he removed to Orangeburg, in South Carolina.”
THE WESLEYS
Charles Wesley, that “sweet singer of Israel” and his
illustrious brother, John Wesley, ministers of the Church of
England, and known as the founders of the religious society which grew
into the Methodist Episcopal Church, both preached at Frederica.
While students at Oxford University, England, the
Wesleys
organized a society of fifteen members “to observe the method of study
prescribed by the statutes of the University”. Unsympathetic outsiders
called this society the “Holy Club”. Four members of this earnest band of
students labored in the Colony of Georgia—John Wesley, Charles Wesley,
George Whitefield, and
Benjamin Ingham.
John and
Charles Wesley, aged
thirty and twenty-five [MDC
replaced this number with 33 and 29 respectively.]
Pg. 77
respectively, were tutors at Oxford, when, through the influence of
Dr. John Burton, Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, and one of
the Trustees for the Founding of the Colony of Georgia,
John
decided to come to Georgia, being authorized by the Trustees to perform
all religious and ecclesiastical offices in the towns of Savannah and
Frederica. A salary of fifty pounds was allowed him by the
Society for
Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts. This Society is still in
existence and is preparing to celebrate its 225th anniversary.
It was also arranged that
Charles should come to Georgia as
Secretary to Oglethorpe and as Secretary to Indian Affairs.
Up to this time,
Charles, had declined entering into holy
orders, but he changed his mind, due to the persuasions of his brother and
Dr. Burton, who argued that he would be better able to serve the
spiritual interests of the people of the Colony if he were a clergyman.
Accordingly, a short time before leaving England, he was ordained deacon
by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford, and the following Sunday was
ordained priest by Dr. Gibson, Bishop of London. However, the work
he did in Georgia was under the direction of his brother, who had charge
of the ecclesiastical affairs of the Colony.
Upon reaching Georgia, the
Wesleys went to Savannah, while
Oglethorpe and his little band of settlers, together with
Benjamin
Ingham, set out for Frederica.
Charles Wesley remained at Savannah with his brother five weeks
before he came to Frederica to take up his first work as a minister of the
Gospel. “Tuesday, March 9, 1736, about three in the afternoon”, says
Charles,
“I first set foot on St. Simons Island; and immediately my spirit revived.
No sooner did I enter upon my ministry, than God gave me, like Saul,
another heart… “The first who saluted me on my landing was honest
Mr. Ingham,
and that with his usual heartiness. Never did I more rejoice at the sight
of him…The people seemed overjoyed to see me.
Mr. Oglethorpe, in
particular, received me very kindly.
“I spent the afternoon in conference with my parishioners. With what
trembling ought I call them mine! At seven we had prayers in the open air,
at which Mr. Oglethorpe
Pg. 78
was present. The lesson gave me the fullest direction, and greatest
encouragement. At nine I returned, and lay in the boat.”
Jackson’s life of
Charles Wesley gives an interesting
picture of Charles and of Frederica at this time:
“Few men sustaining the clerical office have ever applied themselves
with greater assiduity and diligence to the discharge of their duties than
Charles Wesley at this period of his life, or with a more fixed
purpose to promote the spiritual good of the people. He conducted four
religious services every day, for the benefit of those who chose and had
leisure to attend; and he was in the habit of giving an extemporary
exposition of the daily lessons at the morning and evening prayer. These
services were conducted in the open air when the weather would permit; and
as the people had no public clock to guide them, (for as yet they dwelt in
tents, having no houses,) nor any ‘church-going bell’ to summon them to
their devotions, they were apprized of the hour of prayer by the sound of
the drum.” In his diary,
Charles wrote:
“April 5th. At one this morning the sandflies forced me to rise, and
smoke them out of the hut. The whole town was employed in the same
manner.”
John Wesley visited Frederica only once while his brother was
there. In his Journal he gives an account of the services he held:
“Sunday, April 11th. I preached at the new Storehouse on the first
verse of the Gospel for the day, ‘Which of you convinceth me of sin? And
if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me?” There was a large
congregation, whom I endeavored to convince of unbelief, by simply
proposing the conditions of salvation, as they are laid down in Scripture,
and appealing to their own hearts, whether they believed they could be
saved on no other terms?”
Duties connected with his secretaryship called
Charles Wesley to
Savannah and he left Frederica May 15th. It so happened that he never
visited there again. He said, “I set out for Savannah, whither the Indian
traders were coming down to meet me and take out licenses.”
A few days later
John Wesley embarked for Frederica to supply
his brother’s place and Charles took up the work in Savannah.
Charles said, “The hardest duty imposed
Pg. 79
upon me was the expounding the lesson, morning and evening, to one
hundred hearers. I was surprised at my own confidence, and acknowledged it
not my own”. On this second visit of
John Wesley to Frederica he stayed a
month and organized a small group for regular meetings. His
Journal
has these entries:
“Wed. June 16th. Another little company of us met—Mr. Reed,
Davidson, Walker, Delamotte, and myself. We sung, read a little of
Mr. Law, and then conversed. Wednesdays and Fridays were the days we
fixed for constant meeting.
“Sat. 19th.
Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the south and gave
orders on Sunday, the 20th, that none should profane the day (as was usual
before) by fishing or fowling upon it. In the afternoon I summed up what I
had seen or heard at Frederica, inconsistent with Christianity, and
consequently with the prosperity of the place. The event was as it ought;
some of the hearers were profited, and the rest deeply offended.”
Soon after
John Wesley returned to Savannah, it was decided to
send Charles to England as the bearer of important dispatches from
Oglethorpe to the Trustees. Accordingly on June 26th,
Charles
accompanied by his brother, set out for Charleston, where he took passage
for England on board the London Galley, sailing August 16th.
However, the vessel had to put into Boston for repairs and
Charles
remained there for some weeks. October 25th he finally sailed for England
on board the Hannah and, after a stormy passage, reached there
December 3rd, having been absent more than a year.
Having discharged the business connected with the dispatches he had
brought home, Charles busied himself visiting the Trustees and the
Board of Trade and informing them of the state of affairs in the Colony.
In the meantime, Oglethorpe returned to England and persuaded
Charles to make another trip to Georgia for he still held the office
of Secretary to Oglethorpe on April 3rd, 1738.
Charles Wesley was the first
Methodist, having organized
Pg. 80
the little band at Oxford before his brother took charge of it, and his
first charge was at Frederica. Truly, this spot should be sacred to
all Methodists. Since the Trustees had placed
John Wesley in charge of the
ecclesiastical affairs of the whole Colony, he seemed to feel a great
responsibility for Frederica, and, after the departure of his brother for
England, he left Mr. Ingham at Savannah and embarked for Frederica,
arriving August 13th and remaining about three weeks.
Wesley’s Journal with reference to his fourth visit to Frederica
is as follows: “I came hither on Sat. Oct. 16th and found few things better than I
expected. The morning and evening prayers which were read for a while
after my leaving the place had long been discontinued…
“Mon. 18th. Finding there were several Germans at Frederica, who, not
understanding the English tongue, could not join in our public service, I
desired them to meet me at my house; which they did every day at noon
thence forward. We fist sung a German hymn…”
Wesley’s last visit to St. Simons took place the following year.
He said, “After having beaten the air in this unhappy place for twenty
days, on January 26th I took my final leave of Frederica. It was not any
apprehension of my own danger, but an utter despair of doing good there,
which made me content with the thought of seeing it no more.”
John Wesley remained at Savannah until Dec. 2, 1737. To quote
from his Journal, “I left Georgia, after having preached the Gospel
there (not as I ought, but as I was able) one year and nearly nine
months”. On his return from Georgia,
John Wesley organized the United
Societies in England. These societies were composed of a few Christians
who met weekly in classes to pray and to talk concerning the things of
God. The Societies were independent of each other, except as they were
held together by Wesley.
The organization of the first Society took place July 20, 1740, in a
building called the Foundry, formerly government property but long
disused, near Finsbury Square, London, which was for many years the
headquarters of Methodism.
The title
Methodism was not a word of their own choosing—
Pg. 81
it was given by others because of the strict life they led. However,
they took it as a matter of course and it became an ecclesiastical
watchword.
Wesley was a sincere lover of the Church of England and tried to
be a loyal churchman. As a rule, he did not hold services of the United
Societies during church hours. It was his hope that his movement would be
the nucleus of a reunited Christendom and it was with sorrow that he saw
forces which he could not control carrying his people into a permanent
separation. Proof of his desire to remain in the Church of England is given in one
of his letters to Rev. Samuel Bradburn:
“Birmingham, March 25, 1783.
“Dear
Sammy:
“You send me good news concerning the progress of the work of God…I
still think when the Methodists leave the Church of England, God will
leave them. Every year more and more of the clergy are convinced of the
truth and grow well affected toward us. It would be contrary to all common
sense, as well as to good conscience, to make a separation now.
“I am,
Dear Sammy,
Your Affectionate Brother,
J. WESLEY.”
It is not too much to say that in 18th century England “no single
figure influenced so many minds, no single voice touched so many hearts”
as did John Wesley.
Charles Wesley, though well known as a preacher, will be
remembered best as a writer of songs, having written more than six
thousand hymns. Although leaders in the movement which after their death grew into the
Methodist Episcopal Church, both of the Welseys lived and died in
the Church of England.
CHRIST CHURCH
Christ Church at Frederica lays claim to being the second oldest
Episcopal Church in Georgia and the third oldest church in the state.
Pg. 82
In the early days when Frederica was the most important military
settlement in the Colony of Georgia, the religious work at Frederica was a
part of the missionary work of Christ Church, Savannah.
The first Protestant minister that labored at Frederica was
Charles
Wesley, who with
John Wesley came to America in 1736.
John Wesley had charge of the ecclesiastical work of the Colony
with headquarters in Savannah where he served as rector of Christ Church.
Charles Wesley remained at Frederica about ten weeks, when he
returned to England. John Wesley visited Frederica only once while
his brother was here and, later, made four trips, spending about three
months altogether at this place.
The third missionary sent here was the
Rev. George Whitefield,
the founder of Bethesda Orphanage, located near Savannah, the oldest
orphanage in America.
In 1740,
Rev. William Norris was located at Frederica, and a
year or so later Rev. Thomas Bosomworth was sent to this place.
Bosomworth was the third husband of a half-breed Indian, generally
known as Mary Musgrove.
In 1746,
Rev. Mr. Zoaberbuhler had charge of the religious work
of the Colony and, as a part of his duties, visited Frederica. For twenty
years he labored faithfully.
St. Simons was practically abandoned during the Revolutionary War.
After the war when wealthy planters moved here, the parish was organized.
Wishing to show their appreciation of the aid received from Christ Church
at Savannah, the church at Frederica was named Christ Church also.
On Dec. 22, 1808, the Legislature, being petitioned for lands on which
to build a church, granted one hundred acres of land around the Town of
Frederica and three lots within the town for the use of the church, naming
William Page and
Robert Grant as wardens and
Joseph
Turner, John Couper, James Hamilton, Raymond Demere, Jr.,
and
George Abbott as vestrymen.
The lands were rented and the income used for the erection of a church,
which was built in 1820.
In 1836, when Christ Church celebrated its centennial, interesting
ceremonies were held, the principal address being
Pg. 83
made by
Thomas Spalding, Esq., of Sapelo Island.
The
glebe lands were sold off and the funds invested in a bank
that was ruined in the War Between the States and the funds were thus
lost. The church was used by troops during this war and it was practically
wrecked. In 1879, through the efforts of
Anson Green Phelps Dodge, Jr.,
the parish was reorganized and the present church constructed upon the
site of the old church and upon the old cornerstone. This church was
erected and endowed by Mr. Dodge as a memorial to his first wife,
Ella Ada Phelps Dodge. Later,
Mr. Dodge became the rector of
Christ Church. A beautiful marble bust of the
Rev. Mr. Dodge, made when he was
about six years of age, is placed near the west window which is a memorial
to him. Other windows which have been erected as memorials to the former
communicants of Christ Church are as follows:
Rev. Dr. Matthews (a
former rector); Major William Page and his wife
Hannah (Timmons)
Page; Hon. Thomas Butler King and his wife
Ann Matilda
(Page) King;
Thomas Butler King, Jr.;
Capt. Henry Lord Page
King; Capt. Mallory Page King; Horace Bunch Gould; Deborah Abbott Gould;
Wilson Campbell; Rebecca Holmes Dangerfield; Ellen Ada Phelps Dodge;
William Earl Dodge; and the
Couper-Wylly window.
In 1890,
Rev. Mr. Dodge married
Anna Deborah Gould of St.
Simons Island and to them was born one son. Upon the tragic death of this
son in 1895, the Anson Dodge Home for Boys at Frederica was established in
his memory. [MDC crossed out 1895 and entered 1894.]
In the burying ground at Christ Church lie the bodies of there of her
rectors—the Rev. Edmund Mathews, the
Rev. A.G.P. Dodge, Jr.,
and the Rev. D. Watson Winn.
OLD IRONSIDES
In 1794 Congress authorized the building of the first vessels for the
United States Navy. These were to be constructed at different ports of the
country; the Constitution was to be built at Boston, the
President at New York, the
Unites States at Philadelphia, the
Chesapeake at Norfolk, the
Constellation at Baltimore, and
the Congress at Portsmouth, N.H.
Pg. 84
The jolly Irish commodore,
John Barry, searched the Atlantic
Coast for materials suited to the building of these vessels and found what
he wanted in the timbers of the giant live oak trees growing on the
coastal islands of Georgia.
The timbers for the building of the
Constitution, better known
as Old Ironsides, were cut on St. Simons Island, loaded at
Gascoigne Bluff, and carried by boat to Boston, where the vessel was built
and launched in 1797.
The first tree felled for the
Constitution was an immense live
oak at Cannon’s Point, whose size and shape made it desirable for use as
the stern-post. It is said that the stump of this tree was banded with an
iron band bearing the inscription, “U.S. Frigate Constitution, 1794”. This
stump was carried to the International Cotton Exposition held in Atlanta
in 1895, and was not returned to St. Simons.
Much of the timber that was cut on St. Simons and carried north for the
building of these vessels was from the lands of
Richard Leake, who
at that time owned Hawkins Island and a plantation at Gascoigne Bluff.
The work of getting out these timbers was under the superintendency of
John T. Morgan, a master shipwright of Boston, who sought to
purchase the plantation at Gascoigne Bluff, together with Hawkins Island,
from Richard Leake, and made the following proposal:
“I will pay you 500 guineas for said property. $500 to be paid down,
the remaining sum of 427 pounds 1/8 Sterling to be paid by the first day
of November ensuing, at which time good and sufficient titles to be
executed. I will pay you for 12,000 feet of ship timber, including he
7,000 already paid for and quit you of the contract with the government.
“You shall be at liberty to tend the crop of cotton and provisions
planted on the said plantation and Hawkins Island and to take the same to
house and gin it for market without let or molestation from me. The
buildings as they now stand are considered as belonging to the plantation
and Mr. Morgan is put in possession of said plantation immediately
and one of the houses; the plantation tools and whatever other movables in
and on the said premises you
Pg. 85
are at liberty to carry off and are considered your property.
“The contract with the government for the rent of said plantation to
the 1st of January, next, not to be impaired or affected by this purchase
and as it was the intention of Mr. Leake to build on said
plantation immediately, which by this purchase is discontinued.
“It is agreed and fully understood that if the remaining sum of 427
pounds 1/8 Sterling above specified is not paid at or before the first day
of November, 1795, that the $500 paid at signing this agreement the same
shall be forfeited to the said Leake and he be at liberty to take
possession of the said plantation.”
May 12, 1795
(signed) John T. Morgan
(signed)
R. Leake
Witness:
Dudley Bailey
James Shearwood
The timbers for the construction of these vessels were purchased by the
Treasury Department and the following letter addressed to Commodore
Barry from
Tenche Coxe, Commissioner of Revenue, is most
interesting:
“TREASURY DEPARTMENT REVENUE OFFICE Oct. 3, 1794
“Sir:
“The Brig Schuylkill is nearly ready to depart for Frederica in
Georgia. On board of her you will be pleased to proceed to that place and
on your safe arrival you will apply to Christopher Hillary, Esq.
Collector of the Customs at that place, for such information as may have
been forwarded to him for your use by John Habersham &
Joseph
Clay, Esqrs of Savannah. You will apply also to
Mr. John T. Morgan
Superintendent of the business of procuring the timber for the Naval
Armaments, or such other persons as you may learn there is entrusted with
the management of any part of that business, for such timber as may be in
readiness for the Frigate to be built in Philadelphia and with all
possible dispatch have the vessel you proceed with laden Therewith. It is
highly probably that Mr. Hillary can direct you to the spot where
Mr. Morgan and his people are employed. It will be necessary to use
precaution,
Pg. 86
that only the proper timber for one Frigate be laden in this brig for
the port of Philadelphia. If it should be found that there is more of the
timber in readiness for that Frigate than the vessel in which you proceed
will carry, you are hereby authorized to procure one or more other vessels
(if to be had on terms that are reasonable) to carry whatever of the
timber for the said Frigate can be got ready during your stay in Georgia.
In pursuance of this or any Material objects that may arise which cannot
be forseen here you will be pleased to consult with
Mr. Habersham
and Mr. Clay at Savannah & with
Mr. Morgan and with
Hillary, the Collector of the District of Brunswick. Whatever you do
that is material to the service you will communicate to
Mr. Habersham,
particularly as to the quantity and description of the wood shipt, and the
vessels which may be either laden or engaged.
“The public property on board the Brig is recommended to your
particular care, especially the oxen and horses, which are of the utmost
importance to the expediting of the timber for several frigates.
“Should you have occasion to go to Charleston in pursuit of Vessels,
you will apply there for information and advice to
Daniel Stevens,
Esq. Collector of the Customs. The Gentlemen in South Carolina, and the
above named Gentlemen at Savannah will be able to make the necessary
advances of money should there be occasion for any. Here you will permit
me to recommend the utmost care and moderation in all expenditures,
whether for great or small objects, which shall consist with the effectual
and prompt execution of the public service.
“It is difficult to give in greater detail Instructions, depending upon
contingencies in places remote from the seat of Government. I shall
therefore content myself with requesting that you will use all possible
exertion to effect your departure from hence to the cutting and
transportation of the timber for your own and every other Frigate, to the
order and industry of all persons whatever employed in procuring the wood,
and to the preservation of the valuable
Pg. 87
property, which is the object of the voyage, in whatever situation it
may be.
“I am Sir with great esteem
Your most obedt. Servant
Tenche Coxe
“Commissioner of the Revenues”
Barry was acquainted with
Major Pierce Butler, the owner
of Hampton or Butler’s Point at the north end of St. Simons, who was at
this time a member of the United States Senate from South Carolina; and
during his stay on St. Simons, Barry took up his residence at
Major Butler’s plantation home.
The following letter from
Major Butler was addressed to
Barry
on the eve of his departure for St. Simons:
“Oct. 3, 1794.
“Dear Sir:
Inclosed you have a letter for my Overseer it is open and written in
such a hurry that I doubt if he, who is a poor Schollar, can read the
writing; if not You must read it to him. I regret exceedingly, my good
Sir, that the accommodations will not be such as I wish them; but such as
they are You will command them as Your own. The settlement is in its
infancy. I have not had the leisure yet to do more than Lodge my negroes.
If you put in there in a year or two with Your Frigate you will find
things better. Wishing you a pleasant Passage
“I am very sincerely Dear Sir Yr Friend
P. Butler
friday morn
“I send some Garden seeds which
I request you will give into the hands
Of the man
Santee to whom they are directed.
“Addressed Capt. Barry”
Capt. Barry fulfilled the purpose of his journey and returned to
Philadelphia. His report to Tenche Coxe, Commissioner of the
Revenue, reads:
“Philadelphia, 1794, Nov. 10th.
“I have the pleasure to inform you of safe arrival here from the
Southward after completing the business I was sent on as well as I could.
On the 14th of Oct. I arrived at Gashayes [Gascoignes] Bluff on the Island
of St. Simon, where I found Mr. Morgan the shipwright, who
Pg. 88
has the superintendent of Cutting the timber for Frigates, with his two
boys Sick and not a man with him nor a stick of wood cut; the 15th the
Revenue cutter arrived from Savannah with part of the utensils for Cutting
timber part of the Moulds and part of the provisions. The next Day I sent
Mr. Morgan into the Country to try and get hands; he got six from
Mr. Spalden [Spalding].
Mr. Spalden had been gone to
the Assembly Mr. Cooper paid me a visit with whom I had influence
enough to let me have ten of his best hands which he sent on Monday the
20th. As soon as Morgan got the above sixteen then he set them to
work making open. The oxen and Horses was all landed in good order and
making a road to the Wood.
“On the 22d Eighty one men arrived from New London, via Savannah as
soon as they Land’d they was set to work to make a place to cover them
from the Weather. The next day they was set to cut Wood.
Mr. Morgan
arrived by the Sloop that brought the men. Sundry other articles for
carrying on business. I asked Mr. Morgan what was the terms between
him and Mr. Leake whose land he was going to Cut on. His answer was
that Mr. Leake told him he might cut what timber he wanted off his
place upon as good terms as he could get from any other man in the State.
I have told Morgan it was very bad contract that the timber was not
contracted for. His answer was that there was but one contract made and
that for fifty thousand feet and he believed no time limited for the
haleing of it. Mr. Morgan received orders from the Agent at
Savannah to send half of the men in twenty days after they was at St.
Simons to the Island where they have contracted for the fifty thousand
foot, Distance seventy miles to the Northward as soon as the men get to
work Morgan informed me that he could take it in provided he could
keep the men together. Having done everything in my power at St. Simons I
thought it best to go to Savannah to try if I could charter any vessels
there but on my arrival I found there was not a vessel in the place fit
for the business. The 28th Revenue Cutter arrived from St. Simons and
brought me a letter from Mr. Morgan informing that he could load
Capt. Knox in six days on which I declined. Returning to St. Simons.
While I was at Savannah I asked Mr. Habersham the reason why there
was not more timber contracted for, his reply was that they could have as
much as
Pg. 89
they pleased. I did not think that a proper answer but as I had no
order to call him to acct I thought it best to leave that to the gentlemen
who employed him. Upon the whole I am of the opinion that
Morgan
would have done the business much better himself. I am with much esteem
“Your Obt Humbl Ser’t
John Barry”
The formal report from the committee of which
Barry was chairman
to the Secretary of War is given below:
“Philadelphia, Dec. 18, 1794.
“Secretary of War,
“……………..and every pains taken to procure the most durable wood in the
world (the live oak of Georgia), but the summer season having passed
before the appropriation act was passed, at which time it is so very
sickly in and about the islands of Georgia, that it is impossible to
procure, and would have been both expensive and useless to have sent men
thither to cut wood, if they could have been procured during the summer
months. Early in October however, a number of wood cutters, that had
previously been engaged in Connecticut, arrived in Georgia, commenced
their operations, and have made such progress that one vessel has already
arrived here with a full cargo; the master of which reports favorably as
to the dispatch of the others, that have been sent on by the Treasury
Department, for to take timber to the different yards. The building of
frigates of live oak will certainly be a great saving to the United
States, as we are well satisfied (accidents excepted) that their frames
will be perfectly sound half a century hence, and it is very probably they
may continue so for a much longer period. On the contrary, we are as fully
convinced, from experience, that if they were to be built of the best
white oak in America, their durability at the utmost would not exceed
one-fourth of that time, and the expense of building and equipment is the
same, whether the ships are of the best or worst wood in this country…
“We have the honor to be, &c.
John Barry
Richd. Dale
Thomas Truxtun”
Soon after she was launched, the
Constitution began
Pg. 90
the career that made her the most famous and best beloved of all
American war vessels. In the war with Tripoli she achieved a world-wide
reputation. Her decks were trodden by two illustrious commanders,
Bainbridge and
Hull, but it was
Oliver Wendell Holmes
who immortalized and saved Old Ironsides for posterity.
“Aye, tear her tattered ensign down,
Long has it waved on high,
And many an eye has danced to see
That banner in the sky
“Nail to the mast her holy flag,
Set every thread-bare sail,
And give her to the God of storms,
The lightning and the gale.”
In 1849, when the
Constitution was docked for repairs,
Hon.
Thomas Butler King, a resident of St. Simons, who was a member of
Congress and Chairman of the Naval Committee, was presented with a vase
and a walking cane carved from her timbers. Thus did the oak that had
grown on this island return, after peril by battle and peril by storm, to
add to the charm of the drawing room at Retreat plantation on the south
end of the Island. This vase is now in possession of
Mrs. Thornton
Marye of Atlanta, a grand-daughter of
Thomas Butler King, while
the cane is the property of Mrs. R. Cuyler King, of Macon.
ST. SIMONS LIGHT HOUSE
On Oct. 17, 1804,
John Couper of Cannon’s Point, St. Simons
Island, sold to the United States for the sum of one dollar a tract of
land on which to erect a light house. This site which measured two hundred
ten by eight hundred forty feet and contained four acres, was situated on
the southeastern shore of St. Simons, known as
Couper’s Point, and
was a part of a tract originally granted
James McKay.
The first light house built here was constructed by
James Gould
of Massachusetts, under a contract entered into on Jan. 9, 1808, with
Joseph Turner of Glynn County, Collector of the ports of Brunswick and
Frederica, and
Pg. 91 Photo
Pg. 92
local representative of the United States government, who had been
appointed by the Secretary of the Treasury to superintend the
construction. The contract was for the sum of thirteen thousand seven
hundred, seventy-five dollars and called for a one-story dwelling and
kitchen, in addition to the light house.
The tower was built of lime brick (“tabby” brick) made from oyster
shell to be found in abundance on St. Simons, and rested on an eight foot
stone foundation. Tradition says that the walls of some of the “tabby”
houses at Frederica were used to make this foundation.
The upper story, or division of twelve and a half feet, was of best
“northward” brick. The tower which was seventy-five feet high, exclusive
of the lantern, had the shape of an octagonal pyramid, being twenty-five
feet in diameter at the base and ten feet at the top.
The iron lantern at the top of this tower was eight feet in diameter
and ten feet high. Within it was suspended by iron chains a set of oil
lamps. The contract also called the installation of lightning rods.
In May, 1810, President
Madison appointed
James Gould,
the builder, to be the first light house keeper. The light was formally
established in 1811.
In 1857, the light was equipped with a modern lenticular illuminating
apparatus which greatly improved its power and range.
The report of the Light House Board for 1860 stated that the tower
needed rebuilding, but this was not done.
In 1862, the Confederate soldiers destroyed the tower and lantern
by
dynamiting it [MDC crossed
out]. No doubt this was done to prevent the United States forces
from entering the harbor.
From that time until the present tower was built, there was no light to
guide vessels on St. Simons at night. During the day mariners steered
their vessels by the large cotton barn at Retreat Plantation, which was
located on U.S. government maps as “King’s Cotton House”.
The present tower, constructed about twenty-five yards north of the old
tower, was built in 1871 and the light was re-established on September 1,
1872. St. Simons Light House is built on the site of Fort St. Simons, erected
by Oglethorpe as a part of his defense against the Spaniards.
Pg. 93
DURFEE’S DIARY
In the early years of the nineteenth century there lived on St. Simons
Island a man by the name of R. Durfee.
Durfee kept a diary
which has been preserved through all these years and which was at one time
a part of the collection of Charles Spalding Wylly who gave it to
his friend, Emma Postell Shadman (Mrs. W.H. Shadman), from
whom it was obtained by the writer.
Capt. Wylly told
Mrs. Shadman that as a boy he remembered
Mr. Durfee, who was then an old man living on Sapelo Island.
Because of the picture it gives of life on St. Simons among a small
circle of the inhabitants, a part of this diary is given here:
First its here necessary to mention one Great Object I had in View in
undertaking this Voyage Was as follows—When I left N. York to find some
means of employment Whereby I might get a small Sum of money to provide
myself with a humble Cottage on my return on Long Island. The next Place
the Winter being so severe, Such as had not been known for a number of
years That I resolved in my own mind to change climates in expectation of
finding a Warmer One. And particularly my brother mentioning to me that he
thought I might get employment. But according to my determination I
embarked on the Schooner Franklin. My brother was at this time captain and
was bound to Savannah, the capital of Georgia. We set sail from one of the
Wharf’s of the City of N. York, Tuesday, February the twelveth day of
1805. The Weather began to be more moderate than it had been for a long
time and there was not so much danger from the ice as had been which
prevented vessels from sailing for sometime. With a fine wind and that
being fair in about six hours our Pilot left us off the Hook. The wind and
weather still was favourable; and nothing very particular occurring untill
we came up with Cape Hatteras except our passengers was sea sick. There
was three whose names are as follows: Doctor Grayham, John G. Snead
and a German. It was Night when we got up with the Cape, the Wind blowing
then fresh and dark. In attempting to pass the part called the Swath, not
a great distance from the light house we was not able to judge of
Pg. 94
the proper distance from to be kept at this time. The vessel struck
three times on this place, Which was most severely felt by all on board,
for at the rise and fall of the sea she would touch bottom, but
fortunately not so as to hinder her from going over. This indeed was an
alarming situation. The passengers made the best of their way upon deck,
While I remained in my birth to receive such a fate as the Providence of
God would design. My great anxiety was about my brother. We found ourselves safe over.
What great reason We had to be thankful to thee Almighty Preserver of
mortals. After leaving the Cape the morning was pleasant and wind favourable. We
had a great run this day. In the meantime passed Cape Look Out. Nothing
worth mentioning till night. This night we found ourselves in four fathom
of water. We immediately altered our course. Not without some uneasiness
by several on board this was supposed to have been the S.E. Point of
Frying Pan Shoals. Towards the middle of the following day, a Pilot came
along side, the master of which informed us that we was then a little to
the North of Charleston bar Which agreed with an observation made on
board. We continued sailing along the coast, favored with good wind and
pleasant Weather. The next morning saw the shoals of Tybee; here my
brother thought best to go over the bar without the loss of time in
waiting for a Pilot. We soon got safe over without any difficulty. By this
time the Pilot came on board, but soon Dropt anchor in consequence of the
wind all dying away together with the current setting us directly on the
south breakers, While I took this opportunity of taking a rough sketch of
Tybee Light House, with a part of the land as then appeared at a distance
of four or five miles. By this time there was a small breeze; the Pilot
gave orders to get under way. However, did not pass Tybee as soon as I
expected but it was late in the evening. (Tybee is situated at the mouth
of Savannah River and is about 17 miles from thence to the City).
Notwithstanding we did not arrive untill the morning and then came to
opposite the city this being on Sunday February the 24th. As there was no
business to be done on this day we improved our time the best we could by
going on shore. Previous to this
Snead had left us and gone on to St.
Pg. 95
Simons but according to contract we had to sail in a few days for that
island. After discharging some freight here belonging to a merchant in
this city. I now take the liberty to mention what befell our German Passenger. The
second evening of our being there he was so unfortunate as to lose his
money which was about one hundred and fifty dolls, out of his pocket. This
was inclosed in a small box. It was well known that he was intoxicated the
same evening on leaving the vessel in company with one of his countrymen.
He returned late at night and in the morning missing the money He was
greatly Distressed. He said he was in a strange place without money or
friends, but as it happened the succeeding day he found some employment.
But in regard to myself I did not get the employment I expected for the
Gentleman had Already engaged another person.
So that in my then present situation I had no Alternative left me but
to continue on with my brother. By this time our business being completed
and everything ready for Sea, We left Savannah on the 2nd of March and on
the same evening got as far as Tybee once more there came to anchor. By
daylight we was under way and got safely over the bar. In the meantime the
Sun arose in its Splendour and with a gentle breeze. We shaped our courses
for St. Simons. This morning had the good luck to meet with a fishing boat
who had taken our Yawl Boat in tow (that the preceeding evening we had
lost; which we obtained by paying five dolls.)
On the fourth in the morning discovered the breakers off St. Simons;
but the weather was too heavy to venture. (Mr. Conkling was
somewhat acquainted with these. He thought it best to stand off for two
hours.) We then hove about and stood out for two hours or upwards. By this
time it was clear. We soon veered ship and stood in towards the shoals or
south breaker with a stiff breeze. The same evening got safe to anchor at
the Bluff near the S. end of this island. Here we had to wait untill the
morning, and then go to Brunswick for doctor
Crawford came
passenger who had previous to our leaving Savannah Put on board eight
negroes and other articles for his brother who was a planter there.
Pg. 96
This evening my brother,
Conckling and the Doctor went on shore
merely to pass away the time but I had to stay on board on the account of
my having the toothache not only then but I had suffered most Severely the
Whole of the passage insomuch that I scarcely could take any Nourishment
(and not a little in mind). These returned again in about an hour and with
nothing very particular to relate. In the morning we made a movement for
Brunswick and was not more than two hours sailing that distance. We dropt
anchor again, but let me observe that I see nothing there to invite a
Stranger on shore so that I never went on shore at this time.
My brother made very dispatch possible to discharge the freight to be
landed here, and on the following morning returned to the island of St.
Simons and came to anchor at the bluff, as before.
This day was the first of my landing on this island. With my brother
and Mr. Conckling, we stopped about an hour at one
Mr. Wilson,
who kept a publick house at the bluff. By this time the tide suited for us
to proceed to the old town so called. Without loss of time we went
directly on board and got under way. While on our passage there we ran
afoul of a schooner laying at anchor not far from old town and carried
away her Gibb boom, which afterwards caused some dispute; however, at last
was settled but not without my brothers paying 10 dolls. We soon came to
anchor oppsit the town. The original name of this town is Frederica and is
nearly in Latitude 31º15, it is one of the first towns built in Georgia,
and was founded by Gen. Oglethorpe. The fortress was regular and
well constructed, chiefly tabby walls and some brick. (Tabby work is a
composition made of oyster shells and mortar, and is durable.) There are
part of the walls to be seen at the present day, but the town is now in
ruins. However there has lately been built one or two stores and about the
same number of dwelling houses. The river is on the west side. You have an
extensive view of marshes from the town. We remained here about a day and
a half, in the meantime landed part of the cargo. We then had to proceed
round the North end of this island near the Plantation that
Mr. Snead
then occupied, and there deliver the remaining part of our cargo. Before
we sailed Snead put on board a negro
Pg. 97
man for a Pilot for my brother nor
Mr. Conckling was acquainted
with the way, particularly my brother. And so agreeable to this contract
we got under way once more. It being night and dark, through the ignorance
of the Pilot, we got into the rong creek, which caused much trouble; for
in getting out again the evening after we ran the vessel aground on a mud
bank, and there with the great fall of the tide, we came near oversetting,
insomuch that the topmasts almost touched the water. All hands had enough
to do to hold on the starboard side of the vessel as she was then on the
Larboard Beam ends. We remained din this situation untill a quarter flood,
which was the principal part of the night. However, we had the good luck
to get off at high water and found the right Creek by the light of the
sun. I give this the name of Alligator Creek as we found them so numerous
there. Our Sailors amused themselves by shooting some of them. We made
very little progress this day till evening , Then got as far as the North
End, or Point, and came to anchor nearly opposite to one
Mr. Coupers.
This gentleman has a large plantation there and is a Tolerable Pleasant
situation. Notwithstanding its being a late hour, my brother and
Conkling went on shore at this plantation and
Mr. Couper let
them have some refreshments to bring on board. They soon returned again.
Just about daylight we got up anchor but in half an hour or thereabouts
ran aground on a sand bank not many miles from the Point. Here we was
detained till the next high water before we got off this bank. However,
this afforded us an oportunity of procuring a boat load of oysters. These
oysters are excellent in general, but not very Large. So let me observe
that these creeks are not without their good properties as well as ill
ones. They likewise abound in fish, such as mullet of a superior quality,
and sheephead, also drum fish of a large size, bass, trout, whiting and
crabs. Likewise some of the bad qualities which are to be met with everywhere
here, such as sand-fly, or a small species of gnat, Mosketioes, these are
insufferable sometimes, as I well know, particularly at this time.
What makes it so tedious and difficult in sailing around this island is
you have to go such a round about way through extensive marshes, full of
small creeks. Indeed the inland navigation between this island and
Savannah is
Pg. 98
much the same. By this time it was high water. We had no difficulty in
getting off this bank, and about sun set arrived at our Place of
Destination, or the Village Landing, Which is on the E. side of the
island. Here we ran in close to the edge of the bank and made fast. This
bank answered for a wharf. We found ourselves somewhat fatigued by this
time and soon after supper retired to rest untill morning but did not then
hurry ourselves till we had made a hearty breakfast of oysters to go shore
as it was some distance to walk to Mr. Sneads. This was a fortunate
circumstance for when my brother and myself came there,
Snead and
his wife was not at home as we was informed by one
Mrs. Moore then
housekeeper. We had nothing more to do but to return on board. It was
about midday when we got back to the vessel.
The sailors was busy getting ready to receive a Cargo of live oak
timbers on board, as soon as the remaining part of our freight was
discharged. Mr. Conckling, the mate, was employed in making sails
for the yawl boat. In the meantime I amused myself in ketching fish. This
evening and the next day I caught a fine drum fish of a middle size and at
the same time my brother went as far as Frederica and when he returned
Mr. Snead accompanied him on board. Shortly after this came
Mr.
Harrison.
Mr. Snead had agreed that
Mr. H. should have
part of the corn my brother had brought on freight for him.
Mr. H.
sent his boat with his overseers and four of his negroes. They remained
here all night. The next day delivered the corn to the overseer and
likewise Snead received the principal part of everything on board
the Franklin belonging to him. He disputed a little with my brother about
some articles that had received damage on the voyage but at last thought
best to comply. The same evening we went to his house and took supper agreeable to his
invitation and at this time I was introduced to
Mrs. S.
After supper my brother,
Conckling and myself returned on board
as I preferred being with my brother.
About one day after this time my brother began to reload with the live
oak. Thus while our affairs was going on in the same time
Mr. Snead
was making some preparations to invite a few of this neighbours and
acquaintances
Pg. 99
to come to his house and there spend a social evening and to partake of
such as he would provide. However it did not take place until the
fifteenth of the month. Previous to this, my brother,
Conckling and
myself was requested to come early and partake of a good dinner. We did
not fail to be there at the time appointed. Also
Mr. Harrison and
Mr. Kanady came soon afterwards. However, the remainder of the
Company did not arrive here Till the dusk of the evening and Amongst the
rest came Mrs. Harrison with her two daughters and her Son
John.
The eldest daughter of
Mrs. H., her name was
Mary.
Mary excited my attention the Whole evening and upwards in Such a
manner, Let me Observe, that I soon found means to inform myself Who this
young lady was that I might have an opportunity of becoming acquainted
with her. Who should the young person be that I made inquiry of but a
young man by the name of Kanady who lived in the same house with
her mother as an overseer (a young man that I very readily became familiar
with which hereafter proved friendly); and whom I esteemed; he very
politely satisfied my curiosity, and in the meantime one
Doctor Jones
to amuse the ladies and make the time seem more agreeable played a number
of tunes for the company to dance after on his Violin he had then brought
for that purpose. Altho I refused to Join them in this amusement yet I
enjoyed an agreeable Night, as well as the evening; Likewise betook of a
good supper. This was the most agreeable part to me however. (Note: The
common name given here to this kind of amusement is called a hop.) And the
sun arose in its usual Spelndour before anyone took their departure for
home. In the meantime we bethought ourselves that it is now time to be on
board the vessel, however, they Persuaded us to Stay and refresh ourselves
by taking some breakfast. For my own part I had no objection. Also the
niece of Mr. Page, a Planter at the s. end of this island remained
here to breakfast and one or two others. Soon after breakfast we returned
on board the Franklin.
I endeavoured to divert myself by taking a sail in the Yawl Boat with
Conckling, which by this time was in complete order;
notwithstanding, I Still retained Mary’s looks in my mind. What was
Still Worse for me and perhaps
Pg. 100 Map
Pg. 101
the Cause of my falling into so great an error at this time was in some
degree owning to this she was recommended to me in such a manner that I
really Supposed her to be a Second Virginia.
It so happened that in a day or two
Mr. Harrison came on board
and very Politely insisted on my coming to their Plantation and there to
take dinner with his mother and sisters. Likewise my brother and
Conckling received an invitation about the same time. Such a
favourable opportunity as this, reader, was by no means disagreeable to
me. [EDITOR’S NOTE—The
Harrisons lived at
Oatland. Under date
of Dec. 10, 1788, James Harrison purchased from
Rebecca Bruce
and Elizabeth Moore the tract of land “originally granted to
John Arskins on St. Simons Island, bounded northeast by lands of
William Harris, southeast by salt marsh, and on all other sides by
vacant lands”. This was the tract known as
Oatlands and is now the
property of F.D.M. Strachan.]
The day appointed was on Sunday. I must Acknowledge that I thought the
time long that I had to Wait. When Sunday came I did not delay the time
nor forget to remind my brother and Conckling of their ingagement.
After breakfast we got in readiness. (Conckling was naturally of a
jovial turn of mind.) He had something to say. On our way stopped at
Mr. Sneads about an hour and then one
Mr. Hightour accompanied
us there (as at this time he made Sneads house his home and was
little short of being a merryandrew). On entering the house I was for the
first time introduced to Mrs. Harrison and in particular to
Mary.
Mary treated me with the respect due a stranger and likewise
Mrs. Harrison.
They provided an excellent Dinner in a short time and we spent an
agreeable day. In the meantime I gained the good will of the old lady.
On taking our leave they give us a second invitation; we came back as
far as Sneads and there took a dish of coffee, then returned on
board. While at Mrs. Harrisons it was hinted to her that I had
thoughts of remaining on the island until my brother returned from N. York
and if it suited then to continue longer. She readily declared her wish by
saying that she hoped I would, Mary here did not remain silent, but
seemed Pleased and give her approbation
Pg. 102
in saying something to the same purpose and shortly after this her
brother was urgent that I should remain on the island; not only this but
but {sic} he said to me that he thought I had better come and live with
him at his mother’s house. I then told him I would consider on it, and we
parted at that time.
This undoubtedly would have given me an Opportunity of being in company
with Mary but for some Private Reasons that God alone knows that I
declined going there.
I now stop here and return to our affairs on board the Franklin.
Removed from the Village Landing about a mile south of this into another
Creek to take some timber that was there to complete the Cargo. This was
attended with some trouble. My brother was obliged here to borrow a Flat
and then load the Flat and then Carry it a half mile and then to reload on
board the Franklin.
The same day we got here, the day before mentioned,
Mr. Hightour
paid us a visit. He was remarkable fond of fishing to pass away the time;
went with him in our Yawl Boat some distance from the Place where we then
was but we had no success, returned again after fatigueing myself in
skulling the boat against wind and tide for half a mile.
Hightour
continued here until next. He likewise informed us that
Mr. Harrison
was then employed in providing for the same company that was at
Sneads.
This was to fulfill a promise he had made when at
Sneads.
In the meantime my brother and
Conckling was making every
dispatch possible to leave this Creek but did not get ready untill Friday
the twenty-ninth of March, nor then till late in the afternoon. On leaving
this Creek I give it the name Live Oak Creek. In an hours time came to
anchor near the mouth of the Village Creek.
On this evening the company met at
Mrs. Harrisons. As we had all
received an invitation some days before this my brother and
Conckling
got ready and went but let me Observe that I preferred to remain on board
the Franklin for several reasons; soon after they was gone the Steward
brought the Supper in the Cabin agreeable to my orders and not long after
before I lay down in one of the births and gave my mind up to Serious
reflection untill midnight and about that hour came up suddenly a thunder
gust Which was severe for a short time.
Pg. 103
I cannot but notice here that one of our sailors whose name was
George, he was soon on deck and called hands to their duty; by that
means prevented the vessel from going on shore. Likewise this said
George was one of our best sailors on board the brig
John in my
West India voyage but while on shore he is not to be depended on that is
he will take a drop too much.
About sunrise
George hove up anchor according to his orders
received from my brother; but directly after my brother,
Conckling
and Hightour came on board they related to me everything that had
passed since they left. Likewise informed that all there thought it
singular or odd that I did not come, particularly
Mary and they
appeared to be satisfied with this night’s amusement. And at this time the
wind and tide were both favourable by which means we made tolerable
headway towards the North End. However, at last was obliged to come to
anchor and wait for the next tide. Here we improved this opportunity by
going in the boat a short distance and there in a little time Loaded the
boat with oysters and soon returned again. I cannot but remark that these
oysters was better than any we had found before.
And it was nearly four o’clock before the flood tide answered. We then
got up anchor. However the wind was light.
Hightour officiated as
Pilot at this time but as it happened we soon ran aground on some mud bank
but in an hour or less time got off and came to anchor for this night; and
in the meantime refreshed ourselves with a good supper of oysters and Soon
after turned into our births and about daylight hove up anchor again; and
in Less than an hour was at the North end of St. Simons island opposite
Mr. Coupers. Here I must notice that I requested my brother to set me
on shore, as I declined going any further. He said he had no objection. He
then ordered two hands into the boat. I bid them all goodby; and in two
minutes landed on the beach. I now felt at a loss what to do. Whether it
was best to stop at Mr. Coupers or not as they were intirely
strangers to myself. However, at last ventured to the house and as soon as
I came there one of the servants invited me to come into the hall and wait
untill Mrs. Couper or some of the family got up. I then went in and
took a seat but it was not long before a young lady came
Pg. 104
into the hall and took a seat also; she spoke to me very politely and
was remarkable sociable. (Note: This was on Sunday morning.) In the
meantime preparations was going on for breakfast under this young lady’s
directions. She politely said to me that I had better stay and take
breakfast. I readily consented to this, but it was nearly two hours before
breakfast came on the table; then came Mrs. Couper out of her
apartment. After the usual compliments passed on such occasions she took
her seat at the table and the remainder of the family was called. She
likewise asked me to take a seat at the table. I then took a seat with the
rest (but it so happened that Mr. Couper was not at the present
time). As soon as breakfast was over
Mrs. Couper went into another
room, and the rest of the family elsewhere as they was then getting ready
to go as far as the south end of the island. And I was told that all the
horses was then in use. I then immediately set off without any ceremony. I
had about three or four miles to walk as I was then going to
Mr. Sneads.
On my way I stopped at Mrs. Harrisons. At this time I found the old
lady alone and almost the first word she said to me was as follows, are
you now concluded to remain on the island or not. I replied that I
believed I should. She then told me that
Mary and her sister was
gone as far as Mr. Sneads on a visit. She likewise said to me that
I better take a walk there and see them and without hesitation I
immediately set off and in a quarter of an hour reached
Mr. Sneads,
this distance being very little short of a mile. On entering the house I
was again introduced to the ladies, particularly the niece of
Mr. Page,
or Miss Stevens. I now take the liberty to say that
Miss Stevens
is quite an accomplished young lady, free and sociable in her manners.
After dinner the Ladies amused themselves by Looking at some pieces of
Paintings drawn by me. They paid me this compliment in Saying that these
pieces was well done. Mary requested me to draw a piece for
herself. This I did agree to with Pleasure and not Long afterwards
Presented her with several pieces, and one in particular representing
Seraphic affection. This she said that she never would part with. The same
evening Mary returned home
Miss Stevens accompanied her
thither. And nothing very particular worth mentioning untill Tuesday.
Pg. 105
At this time the Franklin had got as far as Frederica on her way to the
bluff and there to stop and wait. My brother in the meantime landed at
Frederica in the Yawl Boat on business; Also to see me, In the afternoon
came to Mr. Sneads. I was very impatient to see him on several
occasions. Towards sunset we took a walk as far as
Mrs. Harrisons.
Here we spent an agreeable evening and returned to
Sneads, and in a
little time after retired to take repose as we had to rise early. And we
did not fail for we was up by sunrise and likewise
Mr. Snead as he
was going as far as the bluff with us; and immediately after breakfast us
three set off; and in a half hour reaches Frederica, but did not get ready
to leave there until ten or eleven; then my brother and myself went in the
Yawl boat and Snead went by land. We was full an hour if not more
before we got alongside the Franklin and not without some difficulty which
I do not choose to trouble my reader with.
Mr. Snead came on board the Franklin soon after us. By this time
everything was in readiness for sailing.
Mr. Snead desired
Conckling to set him on shore, without saying anything to my brother
or even waiting for me as he well knew that was to remain on the island.
Not only this but I had previous to this made an agreement with him to
board at his house at three dolls per week; indeed, this was his own
offer. At this time my brother was a little angry on the occasion. In the
meantime it gave us an opportunity of talking over our own affairs; and
likewise he give me all the money that he could spare at this present
time, which was about four dolls, as he said I might stand in need of.
By this time
Conckling returned with the boat and
Hightour
as he was going a few miles further with them; I now had my things put
into the boat, which consisted of two small trunks and a box I kept my
paints in. I then took my leave of those on board and in a few moments
more was on the Landing but I did not take my final Leave of my brother
untill next morning; now my brother went back to the vessel, and they got
under way immediately but shortly after ran aground and continued in this
situation untill sunrise. About eight in the morning my brother came on
shore at the bluff and Likewise Conckling to get a fresh supply of
water before they went over the bar.
Pg. 106
But now let me observe that when my brother took his leave of me this
was a trying moment indeed and not easily described. These are some of my
thoughts at the present time. Am I to be left in a strange place without
friends and but little money, depending intirely on my own slender
abilities. After my brother was gone I followed the vessel with my eyes as long as
I could see her—ah! with a throbbing heart I now returned to on
Mr.
Wilsons who at this time kept a publick house here.
Mr. Wilson
and his wife treated me kindly nor did thy charge me with a cent for the
time I remained with them. (Note: the Franklin sailed on the 3 day of
April and bound to N. York from St. Simons.)
I cannot omit one thing, that is just before my brother took his
departure from me he said to me that I must do as I thought best—go or
stay behind. I then said to him that I had left some of my things at
Mr. Sneads in particular all my paintings and that I had now concluded
to stay at least until he returned. The same day I Left the bluff to
return to Mr. Sneads and was obliged to walk, not being acquainted
with the way I had to go; however I set off alone the distance was about
seven miles I had to walk or thereabouts; and many parts of the road was
exceeding wet at this time insomuch that I had to wade in several places I
came to. Likewise I stopped at the first house on my way that I came to
here got directions how to proceed and in two hours or less got safe to
Mr. Sneads but I felt fatigued both in body and mind. And many times
have I since to my sorrow repented that I ever consented to remain on this
island but the best resolution we can take is to suffer with Patience what
we cannot alter and pursue without repining the road which Providence Who
directs everything has designed for us.
I now think I proper to mention that during the time I resided at
Mr. Sneads I will say I was treated with both Politeness and kindness
in particular by Mrs. S. She always befriended me as far as it was
in her power. On the second day of my being here
Hightour returned; he Also
informed me that the Franklin was gone over the bar and that he was landed
at the s. end of the island. (We now take leave of the Franklin at
present.) I now have to relate my more immediate concerns at
Pg. 107
this time for in the preceeding month I had made a proposal to become a
teacher of a school as there was one wanted and here I must observe that
the only means left me to support myself was this to pay my board, &c. In
this I found no great difficulty but soon succeeded in a tolerable manner.
Mr. Snead and
Mr. Harrison acted their part for me; Likewise
some others. Mrs. Harrison agreed to send her youngest daughter so
that on the 9th of April 1805 I commenced teacher on St. Simons Isle but
not without many ill conveniences. In the first place the school house was
out of repair and in the second I had to walk a mile and a half, morning
and evening, bad or good weather; often exposed to the hot sun. This was
not the worst of it for the greatest part of the time I went without
eating anything from eight or nine o’clock morning untill late in the
evening. But with the blessing of God I endured this with patience and a degree
of fortitude beyond my expectations for six months. But I must add that
moderate exercise is a great means of preserving health in this climate as
I have been taught by experience.
About nine days after my coming to live with
Mr. Snead another
Party met at Mr. Shearwood’s in Frederica and here they enjoyed
themselves equal to any of the former ones. They kept it up during the
whole night. Likewise received an invitation to join them in this kind of
diversion but did not except of it, Altho
Mary was there. At this
time aforementioned alone at Sneads as he and his wife both went.
Shortly after they was gone I retired to my bed in hopes of taking some
repose, but in this I was disappointed and too soon found myself Sleepless
and never closed my eyes this night. Such being now my condition that it
required indeed great patience and resolution during the time that I
resided here. I cannot omit mentioning that while I remained on this island I had
several bravadors to guard against Who privately and meanly did all they
could to prevent my going to Mrs. H. by making evil reports to
Mary in particular but the before mentioned young man befriended me so
far as to caution me against them Which afforded an opportunity of
escaping from their designs in some degree but it must be supposed that my
being a stranger there that these
Pg. 108
things would prove detrimental, and indeed they did operate against me,
not only in regard to Mary, but many other influences which will
appear hereafter. While I was thus engaged in my daily calling and not many leisure
hours, yet, I found means to address Mary with a poetical piece
that I made choice of at this time but I shall not trouble my reader with
it here, only that the last part of these lines hinted a wish to possess
her on the most honourable terms. These lines certainly met with her
approbation. However, this circumstance led me into greater errors perhaps
for it led me into greater encouragement and hopes of success Where before
I dare not indulge such a hope.
And likewise I did not fail in going shortly after to see her and was
received with looks of cordial welcome. I sat myself down and enjoyed
several hours in conversing with Mary for at this time her mother
and sister were both from home on a visit to a neighbor’s house and not
long after I got here Mr. Harrison and a certain mischief maker
took a walk to the same house that Mrs. H. was then at. This give
me some uneasiness as I knew this meddlers tongue could not remain silent
for long, and so it fell out, for towards the close of the day
Mrs.
Harrison returned home but not in a very good humor. But let me
observe that I did not remain Long without knowing the cause for she
immediately related to Mary what she had heard that I had said
about her; but Mary took my part so far as to contradict whatever
this person had said and I knew within my own mind that nothing had been
said about her While she was absent yet I was dissatisfied and did not
remain long here after this affair, but set off to go to my lodgings and
on the way was caught in a shower of rain and at the same time met with
Mr. H. on the way home. He insisted that I should go back with him but
I begd to be excused and so we parted for the present and I soon got back
to Sneads.
By this time the said mischiefmaker had returned and we soon after
retired to our partment, as we slept in the same room together in general.
However, he said but little to me or I to him. This night as I was
somewhat wet I made hast to get to bed but was apprehensive that I should
take cold for here I cannot but observe how careful a person ought to be
in regard to getting wet or being exposed
Pg. 109
in the rain. However, I did not receive any harm. In the morning I
arose early and after breakfast went about my daily calling and its now
time to say something about my brother.
One day I was employed in teaching a gentleman by the name of
Hadlock who kept a store at Frederica and was likewise Postmaster came
riding up to the door and hand me a letter. The contents of this letter
was of utmost (Note. This gentleman was an acquaintance of mine).
importance to me. This was from my brother dated Savannah June the second 1805. He
mentioned that the Franklin was cast away about the first and Totally lost
on the south breakers off Tybee bar on the return. Part of the cargo was
saved and let me observe that Mr. Conckling was at this time
captain. And Likewise my brother came passenger in some other vessel to
Savannah from N. York. This was a terrible blow to me at this time indeed.
Here at once I was disappointed in not seeing my brother; not only this
but of the means of getting away from this island.
Towards sunset I returned to
Mr. Sneads. It would be vain to
attempt describing to you my feelings at this time but it was the cause of
my spending many weary days and sleepless nights.
On the same day that I received my letter from my brother I received
one for Snead which my brother had wrote to him. This in
consequence of some money that my brother lent to
Mr. Snead when he
arrived at Savannah fro N. York but the amount I do not know at present.
The next letter that I received from my brother he was then at St.
Marys. He tells me in this letter that he was bound to N. York in a few
days And that I should hear from him soon. But the Providence of God
orders things quite different from our expectation as will appear
hereafter. I now hav to relate the loss of
Mr. John Harrison,
Mary’s
brother, whose loss I sensibly felt. He was sick about a week with the
pleurisy as supposed and died on the sixteenth of June. I was at his
mother’s house at the time of his death and set up that night and remained
here until the following night. Then went back to
Sneads to take
some repose and be in readiness against the next day to attend at the
funeral of my friend Mr. Harrison. Captain
Pg. 110
Snead did honour him as far as it was in his power by burying him
under arms as Mr. Harrison was Lieutenant under him. I likewise
attended as a mourner and wore crape tied around my arm as a mark of
respect not only this day but for several months afterwards.
I returned home to
Mrs. S. and Next day attended to my own
affairs as usual with hopes of hearing from my brother. In the meantime I
drew a piece as a Memorial and presented it to
Mrs. Harrison which
give her Some Satisfaction. However, I cannot but remark that after the
death of Mr. Harrison affairs took a different turn there for the
worse. What I am now about to write might be thought by some to be simple yet
it serves as amusement for myself.
Shortly after the death of
Mary’s brother I took the liberty to
write to Mary, which were as follows:
Miss Mary, I feel myself interested in your concerns and I could
not refrain from a sympathizing tear at the loss of your dear brother Who
was so friendly to me in every respect. Let not Sorrow make Too deep an
impression on your innocent mind But may indulgent Heaven grant you a
Protecting Angel to hover around and cheer each solitary hour of grief.
Believe me your friend and well wisher,
R. Durfee
At this time also I sent
Mary a bunch of flowers drawn by my own
hands with lines Miss Mary, I present you these Flowers, relying on
your friendship to accept of them and if you do not return them, &c.
I employed a negro boy to carry the same. This was in the morning. So
on my return to Sneads at evening The same pieces of writing
together with the flowers was again handed to me by a young woman then
living at Sneads. But how great was my surprise still greater on
reading the answer. I retired immediately into my room and to give vent to
my disappointment and mortification, more Particularly at this time.
However, at last co great was my surprise still greater on reading the
answer. I retired immediately into my room and to give vent to my
disappointment and mortification, more Particularly at this time. However,
at last concluded to write once more and that for the last time, which was
as follows: Miss Harrison, I wish to have a fair and just
understanding with you since I have been so unfortunate.
Miss Harrison,
recall to memory the contents of the Note that I wrote to you And the
hasty manner that you returned them and with such an insulting answer,
Pg. 111
but I have reason to believe you did not write it but in the meantime I
have reason to doubt your friendship. You knew that part of these lines
were designed to shew how much I took a part with you in the loss of your
brother. This circumstance, Miss, deprives me of every future hope and you
know the principal motive on which I still visit you. Believe me Your
friend R. Durfee
This letter I sent to
Mary. Not many days had passed before I
made some discoveries relating to this affair. I had reason to suspect a
certain person living in the same house with me. Indeed this was confirmed
by the young woman then living in the house. Her name was
Margaret
Nutting, as a proof of this mean action. Whereas I think a person of
any honour would never be guilty of such a thing as this. However, I leave
my readers to judge as they think best.
I then called on the young man living with
Mrs. Harrison whose
friendship I might rely on at this time and was fortunate enough to meet
him not far from the house. And he positively assured me that
Mary
never had been guilty of such a thing as this.
In about two hours I came back to
Sneads. The next day towards
evening I revisited Mary. She treated me in her usual manner. She
likewise said to me that there was some ill-minded person Who wished to
make a disturbance and she then said it was her intention to treat me well
and always would be glad to see me. Her mother repeatedly said the same
thing to me. After spending a tolerable agreeable evening I returned to
Sneads a little more reconciled than I was.
I now notice that
Mr. Snead’s brother,
Tilman, Previous
to the death of Mr. Harrison came up from the country near Augstia,
G.A. to live with his brother John and assist him as he was about
setting up a store or entering the grocery line at Frederica about three
miles from his place of residence. I still with
Snead continued.
However, I must observe that in a short space of time this business
relating to the store was given over and everything removed to the
plantation where they then lived to the
Pg. 112
great surprise of everyone here. For my own part I shall not pretend to
say what was the cause.
It is now time to return to my own affairs.
Mr. Hightour was a
fellow boarded in the same house most of the time I remained with this
family I was treated with kindness and respect. They seemed to enjoy life.
I spent many agreeable evenings when I returned from my business. They had
several parties of pleasure during my stay with them.
On the first of November discontinued the employment I then was in and
on the fourth went to Frederica to board with
Mr. Hadlock Who kept
a store and the Post Office and boarded at
Mr. James Shearwood’s.
It was by his request that I came here. In the meantime
Mr. and
Mrs. Snead took a journey up the country but left a housekeeper.
Mr. H. intrusted me with his business. During his absence, he went to
Savannah, I made out tolerable well. Mr. Hadlock agreed to pay my
board. He was gone a fortnight. He then returned with a fresh supply of
goods. Soon after this I declined staying longer with him. However, I still
continued with Mr. Shearwood and instructed his two daughters in
drawing and writing until December the second and on that day returned to
Mr. Sneads. They returned previous to this.
Mr. Snead
brought one of his sisters, an agreeable young woman. I have omitted.
Miss Susan Snead left here for Savannah to a boarding school about
March and soon after a dispute took place between
Snead and
Hightour about settling the crop of cotton, having planted together. I
shall not trouble my readers with the whole affair.
While I lived with
Mr. Snead I took a likeness of himself and
wife and brother. After this, the last February I received an invitation
from Mrs. R. Wright living about two miles from
Sneads. I
accepted of her invitation and on Monday March 31 came to live with
Mrs. W.
Not long after my leaving
Sneads one evening by some accident
his dwelling house took fire. At this time there was a considerable cotton
in the upper loft. In a short time the house was burnt down with the
cotton but most of the furniture saved. Himself and family removed to
Frederica or old town. I was realy sorrowful for their
Pg. 113
misfortune.
Mrs. Snead visited
Mrs. W. several times and
Susan Snead returned from Savannah and came to spend the day once
or twice. Mrs. W’s daughter was about the same age.
Miss Snead
left this island and returned home to her mothers. This was the last time
I saw her. She bid me farewell.
At this present time while writing I am scarcely able to sit up the
day, being at Mrs. Wright’s on Friday, August 17th. I was attacked
with a most severe fever which confined me to my bed in an upper room
nearly a fourth part of a year.
On the third day of my illness I was seriously alarmed for nothing but
the prospect of death Presented itself to my mind day and night. I have
desired the Almighty’s aid and assistance for my disease seemed to resist
all medicines at this time. On the fourth day it Proved to be remitting
fever but of an inflammatory kind and dangerous. It continued without much
intermission for a long time and I also had a most severe ague attending
this fever sometimes twice in one day. In the meantime this good lady
Mrs. W. afforded me all the assistance in her power. She provided
everything needful and allowed me one or two boys to wait on me during my
illness. One slept in my room at night. I cannot omit mentioning that it
appeared to me that I was directed there by the generous hand of the
Providence of God. May I ever live under Thy Almighty care the remainder
of days, Particularly should I survive.
I was so fortunate as to gain the good will and friendship of
Mrs.
W. Mrs. W. after some time and difficulty procured for me some
Peruvian bark. After taking three or more doses of this it seemed to check
the ague but the fever still continued without little abatement. However,
it was a month or more before I recovered so as to sit up a few moments
but soon again had a relapse.
By this time I was intensely discouraged. How many sleepless nights and
with what anxiety have I waited in expectation to hear the crowing of the
fowls. This is some consolation to a sick person. Does not the cock that
crows bid us hope in the darkest hour before day. I here observe one
thing. When the mind is discomposed how difficult it is to affect a cure
of any disease. I had some cause to think I never should recover at all.
Pg. 114
I made several attempts to sit up on my bed but failed in this I was so
feeble and this increased the Palpitation of heart and other Symptoms then
it obliged me to lay down again. Thus in this situation I remained for a
length of time then I made out to put on my clothes and sit on my bed a
short time. Then Mrs. Wright thought it best to have me removed
down below in a bed room more convenient for her and myself. This soon
revived my spirits. Yet I could put on my clothes and sit up most every
day. How many sleepless nights I have endured in this illness and never
closed my eyes. During some weeks after my being removed down in this apartment a
Physician residing on this island called to see
Mrs. W. and advised
me to make use of this medicine—one teaspoonful of cream Tartar and one of
sulphur. This I took every evening and a dose of barks in the morning. I
soon found relief but many things seemed to prolong the time of my final
recovery so as to be able to walk out.
I cannot but mention here the advantage of studying
Doctor
Buchanan’s Family Physician and other Authors.
1806
I had scarcely been out of the doors before I was unjustly fined 3
dolls and 50 cents for not attending muster. Here I leave every person of
feeling to judge where this was right or wrong. This circumstances was on
the 20th of May. After my recovery I continued teaching
Mrs. W’s
daughter drawing and her two sons Writing. While I lived with
Mrs.
Wright most of the Time was Treated with Attention and respect. I
enjoyed myself tolerably well, particularly before my illness.
I spent my leisure hours in improving the garden with the assistance of
a negro boy. This was amusement and healthy employment.
Mrs. W. was
a religious woman and by her request I was employed many evenings in
reading moral and religious books. This made the time more agreeable. I
remained with Mrs. W. about a year. I have not detailed in full.
1810, being at this period living at
Francis Hopkins, Esq: I
received a friendly letter from Mrs. Rebecca Wright wherein she
solicited me to return to St. Simons and that she would employ me again.
However, I declined going but it was not for want of respect for this
worthy friend but previous to my leaving there some trifling
misunderstanding took place between us. But I wrote her a few lines: I
feel it a duty of respect to write you Altho you have thought I was
Undeserving of that honour. But I am conscious I have never injured you
but still deserve well of you and now entreat you to continue your
friendship Toward me for Neither Time nor distance will the least change
that duty of gratitude which I owe to you for the many obligations which I
received from your hands, &c. I also informed her I was engaged for the
present, &c. (Note: Previous to my leaving
Mrs. Wright’s my friend
Mr. Hadlock was taken ill and died. According to his own request I
read prayers over him at the grave).
***************************************************
Frederica, on the Island of St. Simons, nearly in the latitude 31º 15,
is one of the first towns built in the State of Georgia and was founded by
Gen. Oglethorpe in 1736. The fortress was regular and well
constructed, chiefly tabby walls. Some part of the work is made of brick
and is now in ruins. In the town there are one or two houses remaining. A
few houses and stores have been built. The river is on the west side. You
have an extensive view of marshes from the town and creeks &c. Salt water
abounds with oysters &c. There are several swamps on this island and one
in particular called Bloody Swamp on the account of the battle fought
here. The principal islands of G.A. are Skidaway, Warsaw, Ossabaw, St.
Catherines, Sapelo, St. Simons, Jekyl, Cumberland and Amelia Island &c. (Blackbeard
belongs to the U.S.)
Rivers: Ockmulgee, Oconee, Ogeechee, Altamaha, Savannah, and the St.
Tillie. Trees: live oak, cypress, pine, sweet bay or red bay, hickory, red oak,
and black laurel trees. Tupelo grows in swamps generally. Magnolia,
cassina, holly or holly hock tree, loblolly, ash, 2 kinds, oranges and
figs 2 kinds cultivated here, peaches and wild plum, yellow wild cherry
tree and mulberry, sassafras trees and maple, poplar, red cedar in plenty,
chinquepin, a dwarf chestnut, Juniper tree, pomegranate
Pg. 116
tree, locust tree, cabbage tree, tallow tree, Pride of India a
flowering tree. Cotton plant, 2 kinds, green seed and black cultivated here and sugar
cane with success and rice but little indigo. Sweet potatoes several
species. Nectarine tree cultivated here. Also the castor oil tree or Palm
Christy and the beautiful rose called by some Multifarious rose or Multi
Flora. It has a great number of flowers on every branch; it runs like a
vine. The Cherokee rose has a white flower, single leaved, runs also.
Note: From Tybee Inlet to the bar on the entrance of St. Simons the
course is S by W and the distance about 19 leagues or 57 miles. On the bar
of St. Simons you will have at three-quarters flood about 19 feet water.
The width of the bar is about three-quarters of a mile. This bar lies 9 or
10 miles from St. Simons fort or light on the south end. This bar or shoal
lies in or about 31º15. Frederica on this island is nearly the same
latitude. Brunswick Town, lat. 31º10’. Doboy, bar of Sapelo island, lies
in lat. 31º11’. At high water you have about 3 fathom or about 3 1/2. On
the south end of Sapelo Island in 1820 was erected a light house,
revolving light, 15 lamps and reflectors. This light house is painted in
horizontal stripes, red and white. It stands on the beach.
COTTON PLANTATIONS
However, the glories of Frederica are in the past. There are to-day
less than two score dwellings within the confines of the town that two
hundred years ago had a thousand inhabitants and there is nothing left to
show where the town stood save the ruins of the fort and fortifications
and a few graves. Frederica was essentially a military settlement, founded with the sole
purpose of protecting the English settlements from Spanish encroachment.
It was here that the Spaniards were driven out and that Shakespeare’s
language and Runnymede’s Charter were given to this great country of ours.
Following the Battle of Bloody Marsh, when the danger of Spanish
invasion was no more, Oglethorpe returned
Pg. 117
to England and there he stayed. His regiment was gradually withdrawn
from the Island and the population decreased until at the time of the
Revolutionary War there were few families living there. But St. Simons was
destined to know another period of activity—to become an agricultural
community. After the invention of the cotton gin by
Eli Whitney, in the
early part of the 19th century, cotton became a staple crop for St.
Simons. Many planters moved there from other sections, brining their
slaves with them, and cotton and rice were planted on a large scale.
The first sea island cotton grown in America was grown on St. Simons
from seed brought from the Island of Anguilla in the West Indies.
An extensive plantation on the mainland in Glynn County, originally
owned and developed as a cotton plantation by the
Hazlehurst family
and by them called Anguilla, because it was here that the first sea
island cotton was planted on the mainland, has given its name to the
railroad station nearby. Anguilla, once owned by the
Townsends, is
now the property of J.B.D. Paulk.
A letter from
Thomas Spalding of Sapelo Island, giving an
account of the introduction of sea island cotton into America, will be of
interest here. This letter, which appeared in a Georgia paper under date
of June 17, 1828, is as follows:
“To the Editors of the Georgian,
“Gentlemen:
“There was some months past a notification in your paper (copied from
the Charleston Courier) requesting a communication upon the subject of the
introduction of cotton in Georgia and Carolina.
“It has been intimated to me that possibly this notification has
originated in some one desirous of information, in order that it might
enter into some more general work; and as I am at present perhaps the only
person alive who recollects distinctly the introduction of the sea island
cotton, I have addressed this letter to you.
“It is known to many that cotton was cultivated for domestic purposes
from Virginia to Georgia, long anterior to the Revolutionary War.
Jefferson speaks of it in his
Pg. 118
Notes on Virginia.
Bartram speaks of it in his
Travels
as growing in Georgia. And I have understood that twenty-two acres were
cultivated by Col. Delegal upon a small island near Savannah before
the Revolution; but this was the green seed or short staple cotton. Two
species of the same family then existed in this country. The real green
seed, and a low cotton resembling it in blossom, both being of a pale
yellow approaching to white; one with the seed covered with fuzz, the
other with fuzz only upon the end of the seed.
“To explore the first introduction of the short staple in this country
would now in all human probability be impossible: but we may very well
suppose it was by one of the southern Proprietary Governments; and
possibly from Turkey, the trade of which country with England was then of
much higher consideration than it has subsequently become.
“Nor would it have escaped these proprietors, many of whom were
enlightened men, that the climate of Asia Minor, where cotton grew
abundantly, was analogous to the climate of the provinces south of
Virginia. “Just about the commencement of the Revolutionary War,
Sir Richard
Arkwright had invented the Spinning Jenny, and cotton ginning became a
matter of deep interest in England. Cotton rose much in price, its various
qualities attracted notice, and the world was searched for the finer
kinds. The Island of Bourbon was alone found to produce them, and yet the
Bourbon cotton greatly resembled in its growth our green seed cotton;
although it cannot be its parent plant, for all attempts to naturalize it
in Georgia (which were many and repeated) have failed. It gave blossom,
but was cut off by the frost in the fruit, nor would it ratoon or grow
from the root in next year: in which too it resembles the green seed
cotton of our country. This is all that I am able to say and perhaps all
that is necessary to be said of the short staple cotton.
“The Sea Island Cotton was introduced directly from the Bahama Islands
into Georgia. “The Revolutionary War that closed in 1783 had been a war, not less of
feeling and of opinion than of interest, and had torn asunder many of the
relations of life, whether of blood or of friendship. England offered to
the unhappy
Pg. 119
settlers of this country who had failed her standard a home but in two
of her provinces. To the provincials of the north she offered Nova Scotia.
To the provincials of the south she offered the Bahama Islands. Many of
the former inhabitants of the Carolinas and of Georgia passed over from
Florida to the Bahamas with their slaves, but what could they cultivate?
“The rocky and arid lands of those Islands could not grow sugar-cane.
Coffee would grow but produced no fruit. There was one plant that would
grow and that bore abundantly, it was cotton. The seed, as I have been
informed by respectable gentlemen from the Bahamas, was in the first
instance produced from a small island in the West Indies, celebrated for
its cotton, called Anguilla. It was therefore long after its introduction
into this country called Anguilla seed.
“Cotton, as I have already stated, had taken a new value, by the
introduction of the spinning jenny into England. The quality of the Bahama
cotton was then considered among the best grown. New life and hope were
imparted to a colony and a people with whom even hope itself had been
almost extinct. This first success, as is natural to the human mind under
whatsoever influences it may act, recalled the memory of the friends they
had left behind them. The winter of ’86 brought several parcels of cotton
seed from the Bahamas to Georgia. Among them (in distinct remembrance to
my mind) was a parcel to the late Governor
Tatnall of Georgia, from
a near relation of his, then surveyor general of the Bahamas; and another
parcel at the same time was transmitted by
Col. Roger Kelsal, of
Exuma (who was among the first if not the very first successful grower of
cotton) to my father, Mr. James Spalding, then residing on St.
Simons Island, Georgia, who had been connected in business with
Col.,
Kelsal before the Revolution. I have heard that Governor
Tatnall,
then a young man, gave the seed to Mr. Nichol Turnbull, lately
deceased, who cultivated it from that period successfully.
“I know my father planted his cotton in the spring of 1787 upon the
banks of a small rice field on St. Simons Island. The land was rich and
warm; the cotton grew large and blossomed, but did not open its fruit. It
however rationed or grew from its root the following year. The difficulty
Pg. 120
was now over. The cotton adapted itself to the climate and every
successive year from 1787 saw the long staple cotton extending itself
along the shores of Georgia, where an enlightened population engaged in
the cultivation of indigo, readily adopted it.
“All the varieties of the long staple, or at least the germ of those
varieties, came from that seed.
“The same cotton seed planted on one field will give quite a black and
naked seed; while the same see planted on another field, different in soil
and situation, will be prone to run into large cotton, with long bolls or
pods and with seed tufted at the ends with fuzz.
“I should have great doubts if there is any real difference in these
apparent varieties of the long staple cotton. But if there is, all who
observe must know that plants when they have once intermingled their
varieties, will require attention for a long series of years to
disentangle them. “Subsequently to 1787, as the cultivation of the cotton extended and
became profitable, every variety of the cotton that could be gleaned from
the four quarters of the world have been tried, but non of them but one
has resulted in anything useful.
“Mr. James Hamilton, who formerly resided in Charleston, and now
resides in Philadelphia, was indefatigable in procuring seed which he
transmitted to his friend, Mr. Couper, of St. Simons.
“Mr. Couper planted some acres of Bourbon cotton; it grew and
blossomed, but did not ripen its fruit, and perished in the winter.
“Mr. Hamilton sent a cotton plant from Siam; it grew large, was
of a rich purple color, both in foliage and in blossom, but perished also
without ripening its fruit.
“The Nankin cotton was introduced at an early period, the same that
Mr. Secretary Crawford introduced the seed of some years back. It was
abundant in produce, the seed fuzzy and the wool of a dirty yellow color,
which would not bring the price even of the other short staple cotton. But
I knew it to produce three hundred weight to the acre, on Jekyl Island,
Georgia. The kidney seed cotton, that produces
Pg. 121
the seed all clustered together with a long strong staple extending
from one side of the seeds (and which I believe to be the Brazilian or
Pernambuco cotton) was tried and was the only new species on which there
could have been any hesitancy; but this too was given up because not as
valuable and not as productive.
“I have given the names of gentlemen because I had no other means of
establishing facts. I am respectfully yours, etc.” (signed)
THOMAS
SPALDING Sapelo Island, April, 1828.”
The favorite lands for the cultivation of sea island cotton were those
of the light soil of the islands fringing the coast of Georgia and South
Carolina. At first the tangle of live oak and palmetto roots practically
prohibited the use of the plow; and afterward the need of heavy
fertilization kept the acreage so small in proportion to the laborers that
hoes continued to be the prevalent means of tillage. About three acres was
the average for each hand.
The fields were plowed in winter, bedded in early spring, planted in
April or May, cultivated through July and harvested from September to
December. The bolls did not open wide and the fields had to be picked frequently
to save the precious lint from damage by the weather. The pickers averaged
about twenty-five pounds of seed cotton a day.
Preparation for market required great care. First, the cotton in the
seed was dried on a scaffold; then whipped for the removal of trash and
dirt; and carefully sorted into grades by color and quality before it went
to the roller gins.
After this the beautiful white lint cotton was spread upon tables where
women picked out every flaw and the final step in preparing it for market
was the bagging. A few of the more prosperous planters equipped their gin houses with
steam power, but most of them retained the system of a treadle for each
pair of rollers, believing that a finer quality of cotton could be
produced thus. Plantation gin houses were equipped with a dozen or two foot-power
gins, a room for whipping the seed cotton, and tables for sorting and
moting (picking out the small
Pg. 122
undeveloped seeds that clung to the lint and which the gin failed to
remove). The cotton, packed into long bags, was then ready for shipment to
market. IN those days a standard bale weighed three hundred pounds.
It was reckoned that, after the cotton was picked, the work required to
prepare such a bale for market required the following labor: Drying, one
day; whipping, two days; sorting (at an average of fifty pounds of seed
cotton per day per laborer), thirty days; ginning (each laborer handling
one hundred and twenty-five pounds of lint cotton) twelve days; moting,
seven days; inspecting and packing, two days—a total of fifty-four days.
Basil Hall, who visited this country in 1829, describes a roller
gin, as follows: “It consists of two little wooden rollers, each about as
thick as a man’s thumb, placed horizontally and touching each other. On
these being put into rapid motion, handfuls of the cotton are cast upon
them, which of course are immediately sucked in…A sort of comb fitted with
iron teeth…is made to wag up and down with considerable velocity in front
of the rollers, lies parallel to them, with the sharp ends of its teeth
almost in contact with them. By the quick wagging motion given to the
rollers are torn open just as they are beginning to be sucked in. The
seeds, now released….fly off like sparks to the right and left, while the
cotton itself passes between the rollers.”
The yields and proceeds from the cultivation of sea island cotton were
not great. It was estimated that an average yield per acre was one hundred
and thirty-seven pounds of lint cotton, worth an average of twenty-three
cents per pound, and the net proceeds per laborer averaged $83 per year.
The following were some of the famous plantations of St. Simons Island:
Hampton, or
Butler’s Point; Cannon’s Point; St Clair; West
Point; Pike’s Bluff; Kelvin Grove; Retreat; Hamilton; Harrington Hall; The
Grove; and Orange Grove.
Pg. 123
RETREAT
Perhaps the best known plantation on St. Simons Island devoted mainly
to the production of Sea Island cotton was
Retreat, which became
the property of James Spalding by a Colonial grant.
Mr. Spalding was born in County Perth, Scotland, in 1734, and
was said to be the heir to the estate and barony of Ashantilly. He came to
Georgia [MDC marked out & wrote “America”] in 1760 and made his home at
Retreat on St. Simons Island. The residence he built was standing until a
few years ago when it was destroyed by fire. It was a most unique house,
every timber in its frame being of hand-hewn live oak, put together with
hand-wrought nails.
He also owned and at one time lived in
General Oglethorpe’s
house near Frederica. It was here that his son,
Thomas, was born in
1774. In his
Travels in North America, published in 1792,
William
Bartram tells of his visit to St. Simons, March 1774:
“I arrived at Frederica, on the island of St. Simon, where I was well
received and entertained by James Spalding, esq.
“A very large part of this island had formerly been cleared and planted
by the English, as appeared evidently to me, by vestiges of plantations,
ruins of costly buildings, highways, etc., but it is now overgrown with
forests. Frederica was the first fort built by the English in Georgia, and
was founded by General Oglethorpe, who began and established the
colony. The fortress was regular and beautiful, and was the largest, most
regular, and perhaps most costly, of any in North America of British
construction: it is now in ruins, yet occupied by a small garrison; the
ruins also of the town only remain; peach trees, figs, pomegranates, and
other shrubs, grow out of the ruinous walls of former spacious and
expensive buildings, not only in the town, but a distance in various parts
of the island; yet there are a few neat houses in good repair, and
inhabited: It seems now recovering again, owing to the public and liberal
spirit and exertions of J. Spalding, esq., who is president of the
island, and engaged in very extensive mercantile concerns”.
Pg. 124
James Spalding married
Margery, the eldest daughter of
William and
Mary (McKay)
McIntosh and the
granddaughter of John Mohr McIntosh of Darien.
Spalding was a prosperous merchant, a member of the firm of
Kelsal &
Spalding, and was prominent in civic affairs. He was a
delegate from St. Patricks Parish and from St. James Parish to the House
of Representatives from 1771 to 1773. He represented Glynn County in the
Georgia House of Representatives in 1788 and became a member of the
Executive Council the following year.
In 1790 he was named a Commissioner to build a “Court House and gaol”
for this county and was also a Commissioner for Glynn Academy. In 1789 he
was Associate Justice and, later, Justice of the Inferior Court of Glynn
County.
James Spalding died in Savannah on November 10, 1794 and was
buried in the vault of his wife’s uncle,
Gen. Lachlan McIntosh, in
Colonial Cemetery.
The Georgia Gazette of that week had the following notice of his
death: “Died last Tuesday morning in this city on his way to Augusta,
James Spalding, Esquire, member of the Assembly from Glynn County, in
the 60th year of his age, near forty of which he has lived in this
country.”
Margery (McIntosh)
Spalding, who died in 1818 at
the age of sixty-four years, is buried in the
Spalding lot in St.
Andrews Cemetery, Darien.
Near the close of the eighteenth century
Major William Page and
his wife, Hannah (Timmons)
Page, having come to St.
Simons to visit their friend Major Pierce Butler of Hampton, were
so charmed with St. Simons that they decided to make their home here.
Accordingly, they purchased Retreat.
Major Page was the son of a planter in Prince William Parish,
South Carolina. He joined the Revolutionary forces at the age of sixteen
and fought under Gen. Francis Marion.
At the close of the Revolutionary War,
Major Page and his wife
moved to Georgia and purchases Ottassee plantation in Bryan County,
now called New Hope, before coming to Glynn County.
Major Page had only one child, a daughter,
Anne, who in
1824 became the wife of Hon. Thomas Butler King, for
Pg. 125
sixteen years a representative in the U.S. Congress from this district.
Mr. King was necessarily absent from St. Simons a greater portion
of his time, attending to his duties at Washington. In his absence the
entire management of this extensive plantation was directly under his
wife, who was a most unusual woman. She was not only possessed but she
also displayed a great business ability in the management of the estate
(she would tolerate no flower in her garden that was not fragrant). Her
methods of selecting the seed and cultivating the Sea Island cotton grown
on the plantation were so superior that Retreat Brand cotton
brought 50 cents a pound when other brands produced on the same island
were bringing only 42 cents a pound.
Mrs. King’s Rose Garden at Retreat was famous.
Thomas
Higginson, who visited here in 1863, said it was “the loveliest spot I
have seen in the South, filled with hyacinthe odors”.
This garden, containing ninety-five varieties of roses, was in the
shape of a horse shoe, bordered by a hedge of oleanders. The walks in and
around the rose garden added interest to the place. The
shell walk
was bordered with oaks, the cedar walk with cedar trees, and the
rose walk lay between two rows of rose bushes.
An olive tree which is standing at Retreat now is said to be one of the
shipment brought over from France in 1825 by
John Couper of
Cannon’s Point. Dates were also raised at Retreat.
The old tabby building which was used as a barn for storing the corn
and fodder of this plantation has been remodeled and is now the club house
of the Sea Island Golf Course. One end of the lower floor was used to
house the saddle and carriage horses of the plantation.
A wooden barn, four stories high, which was used to store the Retreat
cotton, stood nearby but was burned when the residence was destroyed. This
large barn contained the cotton gins and the equipment for grading and
baling the cotton which was loaded on vessels at the wharves of Hamilton
Plantation and shipped to European markets.
After the Light House was destroyed by Confederate soldiers during the
War Between the States and until the
Pg. 126
Photo
Pg. 127
present tower was built in 1871, mariners used to steer by this large
building which was visible many miles at sea. It was shown on the U.S.
Government Coast and Geodetic maps as King’s Cotton House.
Mrs. King’s care of the negroes of Retreat Plantation was
typical of the manner in which the best plantations of the South looked
after the welfare of their slaves.
A tabby hospital, two and a half stories high and containing ten rooms,
was erected and quipped to care for the sick negroes. Two negro women
lived here as nurses and, when cases were brought to the hospital that
needed especial care, a doctor was brought from Darien for this purpose.
The account book in which
Mrs. King kept an accurate record of
the expenses incident to the operation of the plantation shows that an
average of one thousand dollars was spent each year for medicine for the
Retreat negroes. The ruins of Retreat Hospital are still standing—mute evidence of the
care which plantation owners gave the negroes who were their property.
The burying ground in which the negroes of this plantation have been
buried for more than a century lies nearby and is still used for this
purpose by the descendants of the old slaves of Retreat.
A true insight into the lives of the slaves of
Retreat and the
attitude of the mistress toward them is revealed by the record book in
which Mrs. King kept the accounts of the plantation.
It was the custom on the plantations for each slave to be allotted a
“task”, which was considered this work for the day. When this task was
completed, he could work the little plot of ground surrounding his cabin,
tend his chickens or stock, make boats or baskets, or do any sort of work
he wished. The money thus earned belonged to the negro, and many of them
made neat sums in this way.
Mrs. King’s account book contains many pages showing money paid
to the various negroes for ducks, chickens, eggs, clams, terrapins,
baskets, “piggins” (small tubs), “fanners” (for winnowing rice), and for
extra services. Money was even loaned the negroes with which to purchase
hogs. Records were also kept of the births and deaths of the
Pg. 128
Retreat servants, the entries showing the deep interest
Mrs. King
had for each one. The terms “master” and “slave” do not occur on any page;
the gentler terms, “owner” and “servant”, are used instead. In speaking of
the slaves, she called them “my people”.
This remarkable record book is now the property of
Mrs. C. Don
Parker of this city, a granddaughter of the
Hon. and
Mrs.
Thomas Butler King, through whose kindness a few extracts are given
here: “My good and faithful servant
Hannah, after years of suffering,
expired on the night of the 2nd of August, 1854. For honesty, moral
character, unselfishness and perfect devotion to her owners, she had not
her equal. She died resigned, with firm trust in her Redeemer.
“Peggy’s boy child, aged 12 hours, died 18 August, 1854.
“Delia’s first child died of lock jaw, 7th October 1856.
“Old Cupid, honest and true to his earthly owners, departed this
life at 4 A.M., 20 January, 1857.
“My valued servant
Annie died of fever, Oct. 5, 1858.
“Quamina—most honest and true—a faithful servant and good man,
after a short illness of 24 hours, departed this life 20th March, 1860”.
Thomas Butler King, the son of
Daniel and
Hannah (Lord)
King, was born in Massachusetts on August 27, 1800. He studied law
and was admitted to the bar in 1823.
Making his home in Glynn County, he became prominent in the affairs of
the county. He was a member of the Georgia Senate from 1832 to 1838 and
again in 1859-60. He was elected to the United States Congress from this
district, and while in the House of Representatives, served as Chairman of
the Committee on Naval Affairs. While a member of the House,
Mr. King
had two brothers representing other states who sat with him during his
term of office.
[MDC
crossed out]
Hon. Thomas Butler King and
Hon. William G. Brantley are
the only Glynn County citizens who have ever represented this district in
the Congress of the United States.
Mr. King was appointed the first Collector of the Port of San
Francisco on Feb. 27, 1851 and held this office until Dec. 1, of the
following year. In 1861 he was appointed by
Gov. Joseph M. Brown as Commissioner
for Georgia to visit Europe in advance of
Pg. 129
trade. He was Commissioner to Europe from the Confederate States of
America from 1861 to 1863.
Thomas Butler and
Anne (Page)
King had six
sons and four daughters, as follows: William Page, Thomas Butler, Henry
Lord Page, Mallery Page, John Floyd, Richard Cuyler, Hannah Page, Georgia
Page, Florence Barclay and
Virginia Lord King.
William Page King died young.
Thomas Butler King, Jr.,
died at the age of thirty years. Henry Lord Page King was killed at
Fredericksburg.
Mallery Page King married
Eugenia, the daughter of
Hugh F. and
Mary (Fraser)
Grant of Glynn County,
and their descendants live in Glynn County today.
John Floyd King moved to Louisiana, where he became prominent in
the affairs of that state, serving in the United States Congress for a
number of years. Later, he was Assistant Registrar of the United States
Treasury. He is buried in Arlington National Cemetery.
Richard Cuyler King married
Henrietta Nisbet.
Hannah Page King married
William Audley, the son of
John and
Rebecca (Maxwell)
Couper of Cannon’s
Point.
Georgia Page King married
J.J. Wilder of Savannah.
Florence Barclay King married
Henry R. Jackson of
Savannah.
Virginia Lord King married
John Nisbet of Savannah.
Mr. King was away much of the time and his return home was
generally the occasion for a holiday at Retreat. The negroes, who loved
him and in whose welfare he was deeply interested, would crowd around,
kissing his hand and saying, “Dar aint no gen’man like our Massa”.
Thomas Butler King was a man of vision—far ahead of his time. He
was the first man to advocate the building of a transcontinental railway,
his idea being to connect the two great oceans by building a railroad from
Brunswick to San Diego, Cal. He made many speeches, both in and out of
Congress, and wrote a number of articles in an attempt to accomplish this.
An interesting portrait of him, painted in 1849, and now in possession
of his daughter-in-law, Mrs. Cuyler King of Macon, shows this grand
old man, pencil in hand, pointing to a globe and demonstrating where this
trans-continental railroad should run.
Pg. 130
Time has shown that his dream was a vision, and now many lines span the
American continent.
Major Page and his wife and
Thomas Butler King and his
wife all lie in the little burying ground at Christ Church, Frederica.
Retreat Plantation is now the property of the Sea Island Company.
CANNON’S POINT
John Couper and
James Hamilton of Scotland came to
America to make their home and settled on St. Simons Island.
On December 11, 1793,
David Brady Mitchell and
Jane, his
wife, sold to John Couper and
James Hamilton, Merchants, “as
tenants in common and not as joint tenants”, the three hundred and fifty
acre tract “originally granted on the 2nd day of August, 1768, unto
Nichols Neilson, being a point of land commonly called and known as
Cannon’s Point”, together with Rainbow Hammock.
Mr. Couper made his home at Cannon’s Point, while
Mr.
Hamilton settled on the western shore at Gascoigne’s Bluff.
Mr. Couper, who was a Signer of the Constitution of Georgia, and
who lived to be more than ninety years of age, was possessed of great
conversational powers and an extraordinary memory, his mind being stored
with highly interesting incidents connected with this section. Indeed, he
was a most unusual man and those who have read
Fanny Kemble’s
Journal think he must have been
most remarkable for he was the
only person she saw in this section who seemed to merit her esteem.
His personal integrity was of the highest rank. A bill of sale which is
of record in the Glynn County Court House bears testimony to this effect,
and is as follows:
“St. Simons 26 August 1797.
“These are to certify that I have sold unto
Wm. Ellis, ship
carpenter, a new negro fellow named John, of the Congo country,
about five feet four inches high, twenty-five years of age, surly
countenance, large mouth, and bowlegged. The above described negro is
subject to periodical fits of madness, at which times he is dangerous. The
conditions
Pg. 131
of my selling him are as follows: that the said
Ellis shall
neither sell, hire or otherwise dispose of the said negro without
informing the person or persons to whom he may sell or hire him of his
disorder. And, further, that he is neither himself to bring the said
fellow on St. Simons (at any time) nor is any person who purchases or
hires him to do it and that said Ellis shall at all times when he
parts with, sells or disposes of said negro, give a copy of this Bill of
Sale to the purchaser. Upon those conditions only I convey a right of
property to the said fellow John to the said
Ellis that he
may not endanger the lives of any persons by imposing the fellow in his
lucid intervals as a sound negro. Should the said
Ellis act
otherwise the property shall again revert to me with a forfeiture of the
purchase money.
“Witness my hand (Signed)
JOHN COUPER.”
“Witness JOHN GOODE, J.P.”
“I acknowledge the foregoing to be the conditions on which I purchased
and by which I hold the said negro John.
(Signed) WILLIAM ELLIS.”
“Witness JOHN GOODE, J.P.”
John Couper married
Rebecca, the daughter of
Col.
James Maxwell of Liberty County and a granddaughter of the
Hon.
Audley Maxwell, who represented the Midway District in the first
General Assembly of Georgia.
John and
Rebecca (Maxwell)
Couper had five
children—Margaret
[MDC marked her name out and wrote
Ann Sarah],
James Hamilton, John, William Audley, and
Isabelle.
Margaret
Couper married
Capt.
James Fraser, an English
Army officer [MDC marked out Margaret &
James and wrote
Ann Sarah and
John].
James Hamilton Couper married
Caroline Wylly of St.
Simons, the daughter of Capt. Alexander and
Margaret (Armstrong)
Wylly.
John Couper, Jr. married
Sophia Gibbs.
William Audley Couper married
Hannah Page King, of
Retreat Plantation, St. Simons.
Isabelle Couper married
Rev. T.B. Bartow, Rector of
Christ Church, Frederica, and later chaplain in the United States Navy.
Cannon’s Point was one of the most remarkable plantations in this
section. Mr. Couper was a student of nature,
Pg. 132
the gardens at Cannon’s Point being filled with rare and valuable
plants brought from all parts of the globe, which caused one of Georgia’s
historians to call Cannon’s Point, Georgia’s First Experiment Station.
In 1825 he imported from Frances two hundred olive trees. They were
five months on the trip and did not arrive until May, notwithstanding
which very few of them failed to live. These trees were planted at
Cannon’s Point. They grew beautifully and after some years bore a large
crop which Mr. Couper succeeded in preserving, making from 200 to
300 bottles of excellent oil annually. However, the freeze of 1835 (8º
Fahr.) injured them so that it was necessary to cut them down to the
ground. They grew from the old stumps and after a few years bore again.
About 1875, Cannon’s Point was purchased by
W.R. Shadman and
Jackson Hayes, who also succeeded in making olive oil. The following
description from The Brunswick Advertiser of Dec. 12, 1877, tells
of this: “Messrs.
Hays and
Shadman, who bought a year ago Cannon’s
Point on St. Simons Island, are now manufacturing olive oil from the fruit
of their olive grove. They have made so far about 60 gallons. This article
is perfectly pure and unadulterated and will command very high figures in
the market.” Olive oil and pickled olives from the Cannon’s Point grove were sent to
the International Cotton Exposition held in Atlanta in
1895. [MDC replaced
with 1891.] Cannon’s Point is now the property of
F.D.M. Strachan of
Brunswick.
HAMILTON
Hamilton Plantation is located at Gascoigne Bluff, which has always
been one of the principal landing places on Frederica River. From the many oyster shell banks found at Gascoigne Bluff, one may be
sure that this was a favorite spot in the days when the red skins
roamed these woods. Broken bits of pottery, mixed with the shells, may be
found here today.
Pg. 133
No doubt the Spanish missionaries used this Bluff for their landing
place since it was the main landing at the south end of St. Simons. When
Oglethorpe left England with the settlers for Frederica his
vessels were convoyed by the British sloop-of-war, Hawk, Capt.
James Gascoigne, since a trip at sea in those days was a dangerous
undertaking. The Hawk became separated from the Symond and
the London Merchant and reached Georgia after Oglethorpe.
Capt. Gascoigne came to Frederica, however, and took up his
headquarters at this bluff which bears his name. He was placed in charge
of the vessels which Oglethorpe had stationed here as a part of the
defense of the Colony of Georgia. Gascoigne Bluff became, therefore, Georgia’s first naval base. Here was located the careening ground for
repairing vessels, together with two wells and a bakery. Capt.
Gascoigne made his home here and operated a plantation which was
destroyed by the Spaniards in the Invasion of 1742. Gascoigne Bluff, formerly the estate of
Major Alexander Bissett,
and Hawkins Island, lying to the north of it and formerly owned by Dilworth and, later by
William Oakman, became the property of
Richard Leake. Leake married Jean, the daughter of Clement Martin, the elder, of Jekyll Island; their only child,
Sarah, married Thomas Spalding of Sapelo Island. Jean (Martin)
Leake is buried in the Spalding lot in St. Andrews Cemetery,
Darien. This tract of land was one of the first place in the United States
where sea island cotton was produced. Bissett planted it here in
1786 and Leake cultivated it in 1788.
Richard Leake was prominent in the affairs of the community,
having been the local member of the Georgia House of Representatives in
1789 and a member of the Executive Council the following year. He was a
member of the Constitutional Convention of 1789 and was also appointed
Justice of the Inferior Court and Justice of the Peace of Glynn County. The timbers for the building of the first vessels of the American Navy,
among which was Old Ironsides, were cut at Gascoigne Bluff and
Hawkins Island and loaded at this bluff for shipment north where the
vessels were built.
James Hamilton with his friend, John Couper, came
Pg. 134
from Scotland to America and settled on St. Simons Island in 1793.
Mr. Couper lived at Cannon’s Point, while Mr. Hamilton made his
home at Gascoigne Bluff and called his plantation Hamilton.
Mr. Hamilton, while living on St. Simons, took an active part in
the civic and religious affairs of the community, being one of the first
vestrymen of Christ Church, Frederica, when it was organized in 1808. This plantation was one of the most important ones on St. Simons.
Fanny Kemble said it was “by far the finest estate on St. Simons
Island”. The wharf which was built here became the shipping point for the
island. The famous sea island cotton grown on St. Simons was loaded here
for shipment to foreign ports. A terrible tragedy occurred here in
1850. [MDC marked out and replaced
with 1852.] The Magnolia, one of the early side-wheel steamboats
that plied the inland waters from Savannah to Florida, carrying both
passengers and freight, had loaded cotton at the wharf at Hamilton and was
preparing to leave when the boiler exploded. Passengers and freight were
hurled in every direction. Most of the passengers had been on the side of
the boat near land watching a tame fawn grazing nearby when the explosion
took place, and, as it happened, were as far removed from the boiler as it
was possible to be. Had it not been for this, more of them would have been
killed. As it was, many lives were lost and dozens terribly burned and
wounded.
William Audley Couper who was living at Hamilton at that time,
improvised a temporary hospital on the second floor of his barn—a large
tabby building still standing at Hamilton. Bales of cotton were cut open
to make beds, and doctors were brought from Brunswick and from Darien,
some of whom remained for weeks ministering to the sick. The survivors of the
Magnolia sent Mr. and Mrs. Couper
a silver pitcher, suitably inscribed, as a token of their appreciation of
the kindnesses shown them. This pitcher is now in the hands of the Charles Marshall family of Lindale, Ga.,
Mrs. Marshall having
been Anna, the eldest daughter of William Audley and Hannah Page (King)
Couper. After the War Between the States, when
Plantation Days were at
an end, Hamilton was bought by the Dodge-Meigs Co., which erected a large
sawmill here. In 1876
Pg. 135
this mill was put in operation and was said to have been at that time
the third largest mill in the United States, capable of handling 125,000
feet of lumber a day. Later, this mill was owned and operated by the
Hilton, Dodge Lumber Co., which continued operations until 1906. [MDC
marked out and replaced with 1903.] In 1874 there was located on Gascoigne Bluff, just where the Sea Island
Yacht Club stands today, a saw mill, owned and operated by Urbanus
Dart, Sr., and his three sons Urbanus Jr., Jacob E., and William R. Dart. This mill cut the timbers which were used in building
the Brooklyn Bridge. Hawkins Island and Hamilton Plantation are now the property of
Mr.
and Mrs. Eugene W. Lewis of Detroit, who are developing a beautiful
estate where they may spend their winters far from the biting cold of the
north.
HAMPTON, OR BUTLER’S POINT
One of the famous estates on St. Simons Island was
Hampton or Butler’s Point, the property of Major Pierce Butler, who came
to Georgia from South Carolina.
Pierce Butler was born in Ireland on July 11, 1744, being the
third son of Sir Richard Butler and descended from the Duke of
Ormond. It was as a major in the British Army that
Butler came to
America, where he was stationed in Boston. He resigned, however, before
the Revolutionary War, married Mary Middleton, a South Carolina
heiress, and settled in Charleston, S.C., where he became prominent in the
affairs of that state. He was a delegate from South Carolina to the Congress of 1787 and the
following year served as a member of the Convention that framed the
Federal Constitution. He was United States Senator from South Carolina
from 1789 to 1796 and again from 1802 to 1804, and was also a member of
the Commission to decide the boundary line between the States of South
Carolina and Georgia.
Major Butler was said to be stiff and ceremonious in his manner.
Claude G. Bowers gives the following description of him, which is
interesting: “A handsome widower...maintaining an elegant establishment in
Philadelphia, who affected to be a Democrat and carefully selected his
associates
Pg. 136
from among the aristocracy; a South Carolinian with a reverence for
wealth”.
Washington considered Butler as a possible Ambassador to
England; but, when the appointment was made, it was John Jay who
received this honor. Moving to St. Simons,
Major Butler established a magnificent
estate, owning as many as a thousand slaves and cultivating three
plantations—Hampton, on St. Simons; Butler’s Island, in the Altamaha River
opposite Darien; and Woodville, several miles further up the Altamaha
above Butler’s Island.
Major Butler was a stern disciplinarian, governing the slaves on
his plantation with military strictness. They were not allowed to visit
the slaves on the adjoining plantations, not even those in close
proximity. Although it was the custom at Christ Church, Frederica, to hold
a service at three o’clock on Sunday afternoon for the slaves on the
plantations of the Island, the slaves from Hampton were not allowed to
attend. Major Butler seemed to feel that he could not control his
slaves unless he kept them away from outside influences. Hampton was the
only plantation in this section where such conditions existed, for the
slaves from the other plantations not only visited among themselves, but
attended church regularly. The Butler plantations were models of efficiency. Everything needed was
manufactured on the plantation from shoes and clothes to furniture and
tools. After a visit to Butler’s Island,
Sir Charles Lyell wrote: “The
negro houses were neat and whitewashed, all floored with wood, each with
an apartment called the hall, two sleeping rooms, and a loft for the
children.” Sea Island cotton was the main crop at Hampton, while rice was
cultivated at Butler’s Island. In 1804, while Vice-President of the United States,
Aaron Burr
challenged Alexander Hamilton to a duel in which Hamilton
was killed. Feeling very keenly the criticism aroused by the death of Hamilton,
Burr sought refuge in the South, where dueling was
not frowned upon, and came to St. Simons to visit his old friend, Major
Butler, with whom he had served in the Senate of the United States.
Stormy weather prolonged his visit to a month’s stay, and it was while
here that he wrote many of those
Pg. 137
famous letters to his “beloved
Theodosia”, his only daughter and
the idol of his heart. In
Parton’s Life of Aaron Burr there is a glimpse of St.
Simons: “About the middle of August,
Colonel Burr, accompanied by Samuel Swartwout, and attended by his faithful slave,
Peter, a
good-humored blunderer of fifteen, secretly embarked for St. Simons, an
island off the coast of Georgia, then the residence of a few wealthy
planters. He had old friends upon this island, and the arrival of a
Vice-President was itself an event to excite the few inhabitants of a
place so remote from the great world. He was welcomed, on his arrival, to
a mansion luxurious and hospitable, and the resources of the island were
placed at his disposal. He was serenaded by the island’s only band of
music. He saw no more averted faces and lowering brows, and heard no more
muttered execrations, as he passed. His southern friends, as he found, had
very different feelings with regard to the duel from the people at the
north, and the society of St. Simons bestowed every mark of consideration
upon him that hospitable minds could suggest. ‘You have no idea’, he wrote
to Theodosia, ‘of the zeal and animation of the intrepidity and
frankness, with which Major Butler (his host) avowed and
maintained—but I forget that this letter goes to Savannah by a negro, who
has to swim half a dozen creeks, in one of which, at least, it is probably
he may drown….’ “After a month’s detention at St. Simons by the devastations of a
hurricane, he crossed to the mainland and made his way with immense
difficulties, traveling four hundred miles of the distance in an open
canoe, to his daughter’s home in South Carolina. He was almost black from
exposure when he arrived”.
Burr wrote Theodosia that he was “comfortably settled” at
the house of Major Butler. He informed her that “the plantation
affords plenty of milk, cream, and butter; turkeys, fowls, kids, pigs,
geese, and mutton; fish, of course, in abundance. Of figs, peaches, and
melons there are yet a few. Oranges and pomegranates just begin to be
eatable. The house affords Madeira wine, brandy, and porter. Yesterday my
neighbor, Mr. Couper, sent me an assortment of French wines,
consisting of Claret, Sauterne, and Champagne,
Pg.
138
all excellent; and at least a twelve months’ supply of orange shrub,
which makes a most delicious punch. Madame Couper added sweetmeats
and pickles. The plantations of Butler and Couper are
divided by a small creek, and the houses within one-quarter of a mile of
each other; accessible, however, only by water. We have not a fly,
moscheto, or bug. I can sit a whole evening, with open windows and lighted
candles, without the least annoyance from insects; a circumstance which I
have never beheld in any other place. I have not even seen a cockroach”. Since
Major Butler was absent at this time, Burr seemed
to enjoy the companionship of the Coupers at Cannon’s Point. He
described “Madame Couper” as “still young, tall, comely, and well
bred”. In one of his letters he tells the tragic story connected with the
arrival in America of Ann Amelia Nicolau, who married Henri
duBignon of Jekyll Island. Burr wrote: “At
Mr. Couper’s, besides his family, there are three young
ladies, visitors. One of them arrived about three months ago from France,
to join a brother who had been shipwrecked on this coast, liked the
country so much that he resolved to settle here, and sent for this sister
and a younger brother. About the time of their arrival, the elder brother
was accidentally drowned; the younger went with views to make an
establishment some miles inland, where he now lies dangerously ill. Both
circumstances are concealed from the knowledge of Mademoiselle
Nicholson [Nicolau]. In any event, she will find refuge and
protection in the benevolent house of Mr. Couper.” While in Georgia,
Burr visited Darien and St. Marys. He also
rode to Gascoigne’s Bluff and to Frederica. His impressions of Frederica
are as follows: “At present, nothing could be more gloomy than what was
once called Frederica. The few families now remaining, or rather residing
there, for they are all newcomers, have a sickly, melancholy appearance,
well assorted with the ruins which surround them.” After writing that there were no insects at Hampton, he found a few on
other parts of the island. He wrote, “At Frederica and Gaston’s
[Gascoigne’s] Bluff we were convinced that insects can subsist on this
island. Moschetos, flies and cockroaches abounded.”
Pg. 139
While on St. Simons,
Burr visited many of the plantations. At
Cannon’s Point he is said to have scratched his name on a pane of glass,
which was pointed out to visitors for many years, but which was lost when
the house was destroyed by fire.
FANNY KEMBLE
Frances Anne Kemble, an English actress and a member of that
family which gave to England many fine actors, including Sarah Siddons,
the great tragedienne, came to America in 1832, accompanied by her father
and her aunt Dall, her mother’s sister.
Fanny Kemble, as she is generally called, was a woman of
remarkable endowments. Besides being a writer of prose and verse and a
playwright, she was in addition an actress and dramatic reader. Her debut had been made in London in 1829 as
Juliet with her
father as Mercutio and her mother Lady Capulet. Her success
was immediate and remarkable. Shortly after her arrival in America she toured the principal cities
where she was welcomed with open arms. In her early twenties, “she was
lithe and graceful, with black hair and brilliant eyes, set forth by
expressive features”. Hers was a voice of uncommon range and power, which
contributed largely to her success. Writing to a friend of her conquests on this tour, she said: “The
phlegmatic Bostonians seemed almost beside themselves with excitement and
enthusiasm; they shouted at us, they cheered us, they crowned me with
roses”. The great men of this country were attracted by her talents. One writer
has said: “Of all the great artists who played at the capital (Washington)
none created such a furore as Fanny Kemble. The elder statesmen
were captivated by her art and charm. John Marshall and Justice Story were regular attendants, and the Chief Justice was lustily
cheered as he entered the box. When she played Mrs. Haller in The Stranger, the audience was moved to tears, the Chief Justice shed
them in common with younger eyes”. Even this learned Justice of the Supreme Court,
Joseph Story,
wrote poetry to the brilliant actress:
Pg. 140
“Genius and taste and felling all combine To make each province of the drama thine. She first to Fancy’s bright creation gives The very form and soul; it breathes—it lives. She next with grace inimitable plays In every gesture, action, tone and gaze. The last to nature lends its subtlest art And warms and wins and thrills and melts the heart. Go, lovely woman, go. Enjoy thy fame, A second Kemble with a deathless name.”
In 1834
Fanny Kemble married Pierce Butler, the grandson
of old Major Pierce Butler of South Carolina and Georgia. During
the two years preceding her marriage, when she appeared on the American
stage, he had followed her from place to place, frequently appearing as a
volunteer musician in the orchestra. Although the
Butlers had vast holdings in Georgia, they never
lived there in the sense that they would call it home. The Butler
mansion in Philadelphia was an elegant establishment, possibly the finest
of its day in that city. However, Pierce Butler and his talented
wife spent most of their time at Brambleton, the Butler country
place six miles from Philadelphia. To understand
Fanny Kemble thoroughly one must read her
autobiography, which is in the form of letters written her friends; later
these letters were collected and published in two volumes, Records of a
Girlhood and Records of Later Life. No matter where she went,
she found few people to admire. Six years after arriving in America she
wrote, “the Sedgwicks are almost the only people among whom I have found
mental companionship since I have been in this country.” From the very beginning, her marriage must have been an unhappy one.
She was bitterly opposed to slavery and claimed that she did not know when
she married that her husband owned slaves. To begin with, she had hated the thought of leaving her beloved England
and only the hope that the American tour might recoup her father’s
“troubled fortunes” had persuaded her to make the trip. Not even Time, the great healer, could erase from her
Pg. 141
mind the bitterness which she came to feel for her husband. In her
autobiography, published when she was seventy years of age, she thus
describes her first view of New York City: “A thick fog covered the shores, and the rain poured in torrents; but
had the weather been more favorable I should have been nothing of our
approach to the city, for I was crying bitterly…..The foreboding with
which I left my own country was justified by the events. My dear aunt
died, and I married in America….” Believing she would be able to persuade her husband to free his slaves,
she desire very much to come South and
PHOTO OF FANNY KEMBLE HOME ON BUTLER’S ISLAND
see the conditions under which they lived on the
Butler
plantations. She wrote friends she hoped to teach them to read. Finally, in December, 1838,
Pierce Butler and his wife and two
children, Sally, aged three years, and Fanny, aged seven
months, came to Georgia. It so happened this was only visit Fanny
Kemble ever made to the region over which she came to exercise such a
far-reaching influence. They went first to the rice plantation on Butler’s Island in the delta
of the Altamaha River, staying there until March, when they moved to Hampton, or
Butler’s Point, on St. Simons Island.
Fanny Kemble plainly showed the negro slaves that she thought
they were mistreated and, since she came South
Pg. 142
expecting to hear of such harsh treatment, naturally that is what she
did hear. She insisted that the slaves should not call her
Missus,
explaining to them that she had no ownership over them and that she held
such ownership sinful; that though she was the wife of a man who pretended to own them, she was in truth no more their mistress than
they were hers. By listening to their small grievances and encouraging them in their
complaints, she succeeded in creating quite a little disturbance among the
negro slaves of the Butler plantations. Finally, her husband
informed her he would hear no more complaints from the slaves if they came
through her. The records she kept while here during the winter of 1838-39 were in
the form of a diary or journal which she had promised to keep for her
friend, Elizabeth Dwight Sedgwick. Although she did not love her husband and she abhorred slavery, yet she
was keenly alive to the beauties of the land in which she was staying and
her letters and journal written at this time contain many passages that
are gems. The beauties of the Butler’s Island rice plantation she describes as
follows: “As I skirted one of these thickets today, I stood still to admire the
beauty of the shrubbery. Every shade of green, every variety of form,
every degree of varnish, and all in full leaf and beauty in the very depth
of winter. The stunted dark-colored oak; the magnolia bay (like our own
culinary and fragrant bay), which grows to a very great size; the wild
myrtle, a beautiful and profuse shrub, rising to a height of six, eight
and ten feet, branching on all sides in luxuriant tufted fullness; most
beautiful of all, that pride of the South, the magnolia grandiflora, whose
lustrous dark green perfect foliage would alone render it an object of
admiration, without the queenly blossom whose color, size, and perfume are
unrivaled in the whole vegetable kingdom. This last magnificent creature
grows to the size of a forest tree in these swamps. Under all these the
spiked palmetto forms an impenetrable covert, and from glittering graceful
branch to branch hang garlands of evergreen creepers, on which the
mocking-birds are swinging and singing even
Pg. 143
now; while I, bethinking me of pinching cold that is at this hour
tyrannizing over your region, look round on this strange scene—on these
green woods, this unfettered river, and sunny sky—and feel very much like
one in another planet from yourself.”
**********************************************
“But then the sky—if no human chisel ever yet cut breath, neither did
any human pen ever write light; if it did, mine should spread out before
you the unspeakable glories of these Southern heavens, the saffron
brightness of morning, the blue intense brilliancy of noon, the golden
splendor and the rosy softness of sunset. Italy and Claude Lorraine
may go hang themselves together. Heaven itself does not seem brighter or
more beautiful to the imagination than these surpassing pageants of fiery
rays, and piled-up beds of orange, golden clouds, with edges too bright to
look on, scattered wreaths of faintest rosy bloom, amber streaks and pale
green lakes between, and amid sky all mingled blue and rose tints, a
spectacle to make one fall over the side of the boat, with one’s head
broken off with looking adoringly upward, but which, on paper, means
nothing.”
**********************************************
On St. Simons Island, she was always discovering new beauty spots and
her charmingly written descriptions are given below: “The scene just beyond the house [at Hampton] was beautiful; the
moonlight slept on the broad river, which here is almost the sea, and on
the masses of foliage of the great Southern oaks; the golden stars of
German poetry shone in the purple curtains of the night, and the measured
rush of the Atlantic unfurling its huge skirts upon the white sands of the
beach (the sweetest and most awful lullaby in nature) resounded through
the silent air.”
**********************************************
“The wood paths which I followed between evergreen thickets, though
little satisfactory in their ultimate result, were really more beautiful
than the most perfect arrangement of artificial planting that I ever saw
in an English park; and I thought, if I could transplant the region which
I was riding through bodily into the midst of some great
Pg. 144
nobleman's possessions on the other side of the water, how beautiful an
accession it would be thought to them.”
**********************************************
“A young slip of a moon glimmered just above the horizon, and ‘the
stars climbed up the sapphire steps of heaven’, while we made our way over
the rolling, rushing, foaming waves, and saw to right and left the marsh
fires burning in the swampy meadows, adding another colored light in the
landscape to the amber-tinted lower sky and the violet arch above, and
giving wild picturesqueness to the whole scene by throwing long flickering
rays of flame upon the distant waters.”
**********************************************
“We drove home by moonlight; and as we came towards the woods in the
middle of the island, the fireflies glittered out from the dusky thickets
as if some magical golden veil was every now and then shaken out into the
darkness. The air was enchantingly mild and soft, and the whole way
through the silvery night delightful.”
**********************************************
“We rowed home through a world of stars, the steadfast ones set in the
still blue sky, and the flashing swathes of phosphoric light turned up by
our oars and keel in the smooth blue water. It was lovely.”
**********************************************
“How can I describe to you the exquisite spring beauty that is now
adorning these woods, the variety of the fresh new-born foliage, the
fragrance of the sweet, wild perfumes that fill the air? Honeysuckles
twine around every tree; the ground is covered with a low, white-blossomed
shrub more fragrant than lilies of the valley. The acacias are swinging
their silver censers under the green roof of these wood temples; every
stump is like a classical altar to the sylvan gods, garlanded with
flowers; every post, or stick, or slight stem, like a Bacchante’s thyrsus,
twined with wreaths of ivy and wild vine, waving in the tepid wind.
Beautiful butterflies flicker like flying flowers among the bushes, and
gorgeous birds, like winged jewels, dart from the boughs.”
**********************************************
In 1846,
Fanny Kemble permanently forsook her husband’s home and
two years later they were divorced. After this she returned to the stage, appearing as a
Pg. 145
Shakespearean reader and, since her greatest charm lay in her voice,
her appearances were immediately successful. In Boston, where she gave
As You Like It, we have this record of
her appearance: “A small, low table was in the center of the stage.
Fanny Kemble
walked in a stately manner upon the platform, bowed very low and
respectfully before her audience, as if in the presence of royalty; then
with court dignity, passed to the other side of the table and repeated the
same profound salutation. After this she slowly took her seat behind the
table and placed her feet on a rug beneath it. After concluding other
preliminaries she announced the subject of her reading. Her voice was
full, rich, melodious, and capable of every variation of expression. Her
face was calm, heavy and serious in repose for she reserved her wealth of
expression for the numerous characters represented in the reading of the
play.” A critic of that time said of her: “There was a plain woman, 60 years
of age, in simple evening toilet, who, without any scenery, music or
assistance of any kind, held her audience from three to four hours, to
hear her read entire plays from Shakespeare and this, too, while seated at
a table. Her rendition of The Tempest can never be effaced from
memory. No company of stars with scenery and music can present to the
soul’s eye such a panorama of that great play as did this solitary
inspired reader.”
Mrs. Kemble’s audiences were made up of the most cultured people
of every city that she visited. After attending one of these readings, the
poet Longfellow wrote a sonnet addressed to her, opening with the line,
“O precious evenings! all too swiftly sped!” and ending— “O happy Poet! By no critic vext! How must thy listening spirit now rejoice To be interpreted by such a voice!”
Fanny Kemble lived in Lenox, Mass., from 1851 to 1856. She built
a home called The Perch and the finest boulevard in the town was
named in her honor, Kemble Street. She gave to the Congregational
Church a large clock that for fifty years told the hours for the
villagers. During the War Between the States,
Fanny Kemble was
Pg. 146
in England. She saw that England was friendly to the South and that
sentiment favored the loan the Confederate States wished to negotiate with
which to finance the war. Wishing to change this sentiment, she decided to
publish the journal she had kept while in Georgia. This was done, the book
appearing under the title Journal of a Residence on a Georgian
Plantation, 1838-39. Its publication caused a sensation.
John Bright, a leader in the
House of Commons, after reading it made a speech in Parliament that is
said to have turned the tide against the South. The loan was not made, a
fact which helped materially in deciding the fate of the Confederacy.
Fanny Kemble’s daughter,
Sally, married Owen Wister,
the elder, and their son is the famous novelist, Owen Wister. Mrs. Wister was very much like her mother in her attitude toward
affairs, while the younger daughter, Fanny, was an ardent admirer
of her father.
Pierce Butler, although he lived in the North, sympathized with
the South in the conflict between the States, visiting the prison camps
and doing what he could for the Confederate soldiers he found there. Following the war, he and his daughter,
Fanny, came South and
lived on the Butler plantations in an attempt to make them pay. After her father’s death,
Fanny Butler remained here till her
marriage to the Rt. Rev. J.W. Leigh, the younger son of Lord
Leigh of Stoneleigh Abbey, who had a charge at Darien.
Frances Butler Leigh (Fanny Kemble’s daughter) published
an account of her stay on the plantations under the title Ten Years on
a Georgia Plantation Since the War. In this book she refers to her
mother only once, and then very casually. Yet, it would seem that her sole
purpose in writing the book was to show that her mother in her Journal
gave a distorted picture of life on the plantations. When old
Major Pierce Butler espoused the cause of the Colonies
and fought against the Mother Country, the members of the family in
England severed “friendly relations”. However, this was all smoothed out
when Alice Leigh, the daughter of Frances Butler Leigh and
the granddaughter of Fanny Kemble, married Lord Butler, a
distant cousin.
Pg. 147
Lady Alice Butler visited Georgia recently and made the
acquaintance of many who had known her mother in years past.
PIERCE BUTLER, II
Major Butler’s only child, a daughter, married a Philadelphia
physician by the name of Mease. Their two children, John and
Pierce, took the name Butler and inherited the Butler
estates jointly. This grandson of the old Major,
Pierce Butler, married Frances Anne Kemble, better known as
Fanny Kemble, a noted
English actress. After the death of old
Major Pierce Butler in 822, the
plantations went to these two grandsons who lived in Philadelphia and left
the management of their southern estates in the hands of Roswell King
and his son, Roswell King, Jr., of Darien. In 1838, when the
Kings decided to move to North Georgia, where
they founded the town of Roswell, the Butlers came to Georgia for a
short stay. The plantations did not yield any considerable revenue, finances became
strained, and the panic of 1857 caused the sale of Pierce Butler’s
half of the plantation slaves. The slaves were sold at auction in Savannah
where the 429 men, women, and children brought $303,850.00 or an average
of more than $708 per head. The slaves were sold off in family groups of
two to seven persons each. During the War Between the States,
Pierce Butler, who lived in
Philadelphia at that time, did much to relieve the distress of Confederate
soldiers in northern prison camps. Coming south in 1866 with his daughter,
Frances, Pierce
Butler found his former slaves on the verge of starvation and willing
to work for their old master.
Butler offered them a plan of cropping his land on a
half-and-half basis, which they readily accepted. An agent of the
Freedman’s Bureau, suggesting to one of them
that Butler might not be acting in good faith, said: “Why, Bram,
how can you share so much for your master? He sold you a few years ago”. “Yes sir”, replied the old negro, “he sold me and I was very unhappy,
but he came to me and said, ‘Bram, I am in
Pg. 148
great trouble; I have no money and I have to sell some of the people,
but I know where you are all going to, and will buy you back as soon as I
can’…and now that we are free, I came back to my old home and my old
master, and stay here till I die”. However, the freemen “remained the same demonstrative and noisy
childish people they had always been”. They were not yet accustomed to
this new freedom and could not bring themselves to regular work. Frances Butler Leigh wrote: “I generally found that if I wanted a
thing done I first had to tell the negroes to do it, then show them how,
and finally do it myself. Their way of managing not to do it was very
ingenious, for they were perfectly good-tempered, and received my orders
with ‘Dat’s so, missus; jus’ as missus says’, and then somehow or other
left the thing undone”. In 1867
Pierce Butler died in Darien; his daughter, Fanny,
in an attempt to operate the plantation continued to reside here for
several years.
THE BUTLER CUP
It was customary for the
Butler negroes who worked the cotton
fields on Little St. Simons to make the daily trips back and forth from
Butler’s Point in boats, for there were no dwelling houses on Little St.
Simons, the only structure being a hurricane house built to
withstand the tropical gales. In September, 1804, a storm came up while more than a hundred of the
Butler negroes were working on Little St. Simons. The head man, “Driver”
Morris, a very intelligent negro,
realizing the futility of attempting to return to Butler’s Point in such a
gale, ordered the negroes into the hurricane house and by his clear
thinking saved their lives. “Upwards of a hundred negroes” from a
neighboring island who rushed to their boats and attempted to reach their
homes in the storm were drowned, while through the presence of mind of Driver
Morris not one of these Butler negroes was lost. This hurricane occurred while
Aaron Burr was visiting at Hampton
and at a time when he had gone to Cannon’s Point in a small boat to see Mr. Couper, who was seriously ill.
Pg. 149
In one of his letters to
Theodosia, Burr, described the
storm which came up so quickly and with such fury that he was forced to
spend the night with the Coupers.
Major Pierce Butler, wishing to reward Morris for his
splendid conduct, offered him his freedom, which he declined. Major
Butler then presented him with a sum of money and a silver cup, on
which was engraved the following inscription:
“To Morris from P. Butler, For his faithful, judicious, and spirited conduct in the hurricane of September 8, 1804, whereby the lives of more than 100 persons were, by Divine permission, saved.”
This cup passed from
Morris to his son, to his grandson, and to
his great grandson, Morris Seagrove of Brunswick, who received it
in 1926 on the death of his cousin, John Bull Sampson, a grandson
of Driver Morris.
Morris Seagrove was the fifth person to hold the cup and he
prized it very highly. He says it was always understood that the cup
should go to the “boy chile” of the family and, since he had no “boy chile”
to whom to leave it, he has given it to Miss Alice for her
boy. Miss Alice is Lady Alice Butler of England, a
great great granddaughter of Major Pierce Butler who gave the cup
to Driver Morris.
York Hazzard, [MDC crossed out and wrote Liverpool] the
only Butler slave who is still living, is also a descendant of Driver
Morris. York, who lives in Darien, is ninety-four
years old and can talk interestingly of the days ‘fore de war. The
pride in his voice and the straightening up of his body when he talks of
the Butlers tell of his love and loyalty for his former master and
members of that master’s family.
York [MDC crossed out and wrote Liverpool] says he was in
Brunswick cooking for the Confederate soldiers when a Yankee gunboat came
across the bar and began to shell the town. The place was abandoned and York and a man belonging to
Mr. Troup took the horses to Camp
Walker for safe keeping. After the war
York [MDC crossed out and wrote Liverpool]
was one of the boatmen who rowed Miss Fannie (Mrs. Leigh)
on the river.
Pg. 150
PHOTO
Pg. 151
He is very proud of being a
Butler negro and of the
pension which Miss Alice (Lady Butler) sends hi m
every month.
KELVIN GROVE
Kelvin Grove was originally the home of
Thomas Cater, whose only
son, Benjamin, married Ann Armstrong. An only daughter of
this marriage, Ann Cater, married James P. Postell of South
Carolina and in this way the plantation came into the Postell
family. The old
Cater home was built of tabby, being one of the few
homes on St. Simons built of that enduring material.
James P. Postell possessed a splendid library of valuable books
on many subjects, including the best literature of that day, as well as
scientific works. He was a conchologist of note, classifying and labeling
a valuable collection of shells, which was sold to Roanoke College. A notice in
The Brunswick Advertiser of August 9, 1876 says: “Roanoke College of Virginia has purchased that superb collection of
shells owned by Mr. James Postell of St. Simons. It consists of
6,000 varieties of the rarest kinds and quite a number of each variety.
This collection, the labor of years of Mr. Postell’s life, is
probably one of the finest on the continent and well worth triple the
amount paid for it. Roanoke College might well be proud of such a
collection.” Kelvin Grove, the site of the Battle of Bloody Marsh that decided the
destiny of this section, is now the property of Mrs. Maxfield Parrish,
the wife of the artist.
WEST POINT AND PIKE’S BLUFF
West Point and Pike’s Bluff, the two plantations that adjoin the old
town of Frederica on the north, belonged to the Hazzards; West
Point being the home of Col. William Hazzard, and Pike’s Bluff that
of Dr. Thomas Hazzard. At West Point the “big house”, as the home of the master was called,
having been built of wood, has fallen into decay, but the tabby buildings
that were the slave quarters are still standing.
Pg. 152
One of the most picturesque sights in this section is the ruins of the
little tabby church used by the negroes and located near their “quarters”
at West Point.
Orange Grove was located
on Dunbar Creek about two miles south of Fort Frederica. This tract was
owned by James Bruce and came into the Wright family by the
marriage of Rebecca Bruce to Samuel Wright.
Samuel Wright of Glynn County was born about 1738. In 1790, he was appointed Vendue Master of Savannah, which
position he resigned the following year. One would suppose that his
resignation was on account of his marriage on August 14, 1790 to Rebecca Bruce, the daughter of
James Bruce, a merchant of St.
Simons Island. In 1791 and 1792 he served as Commissioner of Glynn County
Academy and was the Glynn County member of the Georgia House of
Representatives in 1791 and of the Senate in 1792, 1793, 1794-5, and
1798. He was appointed Commissioner of Frederica Nov. 27, 1799, and
Justice of the Inferior Court of Glynn County Dec. 24, 1791, serving in
this capacity until the date of his death May 4, 1804.
Samuel and Rebecca (Bruce) Wright are buried
in the cemetery at Christ Church, Frederica. In addition to the civil service given above,
Samuel
Wright was commissioned Major of the Glynn County Regiment of Militia
on Nov. 4, 1793.
Samuel Wright and his wife Rebecca had three
children—Samuel, who died without issue; James Bruce; and Mary Wright.
James Bruce Wright married Ann Burnett, the
daughter of Moses and Rebecca (Moore) Burnett.
Mary Wright married George Abbott of St.
Simons Island, and their daughter Ann married a Mr. Gowen.
Many descendants of
Samuel and Rebecca
Wright live in this county.
ST. CLAIR, OR BRAILSFORD
On the eastern shore of
St. Simons, just north of the Village lies Brailsford, or St. Clair, as it
was called in the
Pg. 153
olden days. Here are to be seen the ruins
of an old tabby building, which it is believed was one of the early
Spanish missions. The people on St. Simons in
Plantation Days knew
this was a very old building and they called it “Oglethorpe’s Home”
as they wanted to place it in the oldest civilized era of which they had
any knowledge. However, Oglethorpe built no structures on this
part of St. Simons and this must have been built long before the coming of
the English.
Fanny Kemble in her Journal, writes that Capt. Fraser, who married
Margaret, [wife was Ann
Sarah Couper—ALH] the daughter of John and Rebecca (Maxwell)
Couper, told her, “that at St. Clair General Oglethorpe, the
good and brave English governor of the State of Georgia in its colonial
days, had his residence, and that, among the magnificent live oaks which
surround the site of the former settlement, there was one especially
venerable and picturesque, which in his recollection always went by the
name of General Oglethorpe’s Oak”.
Rev. J.W. Leigh, who married Frances, the
younger daughter of Fanny Kemble and Pierce Butler, in Ten Years on a Georgia Plantation, tells of a visit here, as follows:
“At St. Clair we stopped to have a look at the ruins of the house once
occupied by General Oglethorpe…” The oak which
Fanny Kemble describes fell many
years ago; the fallen trunk has been pointed out to the writer by John
Stevens of Frederica who said that in his boyhood it was called “Old
England”. This oak stood west of the old tabby house and a short
distance south are the graves of the two children of Major William
Mackintosh. St. Clair is now the property of
F.D.M. Strachan of
Brunswick.
THE WANDERER
The last slaves brought
from Africa to the United States were landed on Jekyll Island. A short time before the outbreak of the War Between the
States, the Wanderer, a sailing vessel built in Maine for the
illicit slave trade, made a trip to the coast of Africa for a cargo of
negroes. It is said that the officers of the vessel had on hand a
plentiful supply of knives, beads, and pretty
Pg. 154
trinkets with which to entice the
negroes. The plan worked well and when about 350 men, women and children
had come aboard, the anchor was raised and the vessel sailed for America. When they reached St. Andrews bar, they stopped to get a
pilot. At that time, James A. Clubb was lighthouse keeper on
Little Cumberland Island and also acted as pilot for that bar; so it was
Mr. Clubb who brought the ship in. The officers of the
Wanderer attempted to surround
the whole affair with great secrecy, but, in some way, the federal
authorities heard of the arrival of the slave ship and the officers were
arrested and imprisoned at Savannah. It was fortunate for them that the
outbreak of the War Between the States at this time put a stop to the
proceedings. About 50 of the negroes had died in passage, the federal
authorities captured about 100 more, and the others were sold into
slavery, many of them being purchased by citizens of this section. Many Brunswickians will remember two of the unfortunate
passengers of the Wanderer—Clementine, familiarly known as
“Steamboat”, and her brother Tom, who were about grown when brought
here. Clementine was the property of the duBignons, while
Tom belonged to the Floyds of Fairfield, Camden County. Quite an interesting story is told of the ironical
situation that arose in connection with the prosecution of the officers of
the Wanderer. The vessel had been built with northern money and
manned by northern men for the undisguised purpose of supplying southern
planters with slaves. In the suit against the officers of the vessel, the
prosecuting attorney was Henry R. Jackson, of Savannah, who became
a General in the Confederate Army an fought, as it was supposed, to hold
intact the institution of slavery. Yet Capt. Farnum of the Wanderer, who had
illegally brought slaves into the country for
pecuniary gain, became a colonel in the Union Army and fought to free the
negroes whom he had sold into slavery.
EBO LANDING
On the west shore of St.
Simons, almost opposite Twitty Park, is a bluff known as Ebo Landing,
where slave ships
Pg. 155
used to land their human cargoes and hold
them in camps until they were sold. Rather than submit to a life of servitude, a group of
Africans of the Ebo tribe, who were encamped here, marched into the water
and were drowned. To this day no negro fisherman on St. Simons will drop
a hook at Ebo.
OBLIGATION POND
On either side of Frederica
Road and within the settlement known as Harrington, there is a pond where
in olden days the negroes were baptized. It is called Obligation Pond for
here they took their obligation to the Lord.
JEWTOWN
When the Hilton-Dodge
Lumber Company operated their sawmill at Hamilton, this part of St. Simons
was a busy community. About this time two Jews, the
Levison brothers,
opened a store near the Bluff and the negroes employed at the mill named
the settlement which grew up around the store Jewtown. Today, the inhabitants of
Jewtown are all negroes,
the descendants of the old slaves of St. Simons Island.
NEPTUNE SMALL
The white man who has
never lived among the true Southern darkies cannot know or appreciate the
fine spirit of loyalty which the slave had for his master. Many stories
are told of the heroism of these people in the trying days of the War
Between the States, but none can rival that of Neptune Small.
Neptune was a slave, the property of Thomas
Butler King. He was about grown at the outbreak of the War Between
the States and when Mr. King’s son, Lord King, enlisted as a
Confederate soldier, Neptune accompanied him as his body-servant. At the Battle of Fredericksburg it was necessary to send
dispatches through a very dangerous section—a mission that meant almost
certain death. The commanding
Pg. 156
officer asked for volunteers and Lord
King offered. He accomplished the mission, but fell on the battle
field, his body pierced by seventeen bullets. None of his comrades dared
the shower of shot and shell to recover his body, but faithful Neptune
did this and even more. He brought the body home and it lies today by the
side of the father and mother in the little church-yard at Frederica.
Mr. King now told Neptune that he could stay
at home and need not return to war, but Neptune wanted to join Mr. King’s other son,
R. Cuyler King, whom he affectionately
called “Marse Tip”. This he was allowed to do. Though many miles away,
Neptune’s thoughts were
ever on St. Simons. Once when they were camped in the mountains of
Virginia, lying on the hillside and watching the full moon rise through
the trees, Neptune said, “High water on de bar, Marse Tip”.
AN AFRICAN FUNERAL
The slaves that came
directly from Africa to this section brought with them many queer
customs. One of these was that of burying their dead at night, each
mourner carrying a lighted torch, or pine knot. It was a weird sight to
see a funeral procession marching through the woods at night. After the
corpse had been lowered into the ground, they would stand in a circle
around the grave and throw the lighted torches as far as they could behind
them. Although these pine knots could be found in great numbers near the
burying ground, no negro could be induced to touch one of them because he
believed it would bring “bad luck”.
BLACK MAMMIES
Many tales could be told of
the love and devotion of the negro “mammies” for the babies that were
their special care. Indeed, in the thoughts of the “mammy” these babies
always “belonged” to them and often the negro mammy followed her “baby” to
her new home when she married and set up housekeeping for herself, and
became the “mammy” of another household. The descendants of the slaves that were on St. Simons
before the emancipation of the negro are there today and
Pg. 157
are a superior group of negroes. They are
proud of the traditions of their fathers and live peaceful and happy
lives. A majority of them own small farms which they plant with what to
them are the necessities—potatoes, corn, sugar cane, etc.—and stock with a
few chickens, hogs, and a cow. The “cow, hog and hen” program is not new
to St. Simons. Of the many interesting stories that might be told
concerning the loyalty of the slave for his master, the tale of Maum
Pender is one of the most interesting.
Maum Pender was attached to one of the
plantations on St. Simons and refused to leave her mistress even after the
Emancipation Proclamation. Finally, the mistress told Pender she
would have to go since there was not enough there to feed the household.
Pender said, “Miss Annie, how I gwine leave you? You can’t
do de work.” Two of the other servants on this plantation,
Clarissa
and Mary, went to Savannah and got work so as to support
themselves. The first money they earned was used to buy shoes for the
children of their former “missus” back on the St. Simons plantation.
Mary is still living and when she comes home always
goes to see her “chillum”. Needless to say, she is happily received.
AFRICAN FOLK SONGS
Social intercourse among
the many plantations on St. Simons was carried on mainly by water, the
planters taking great pride in the construction of their boats, and
selecting for them such names as Lady Love, Star and Lightning.
Naturally, these boats were rowed by slaves, who seemed to feel that the
reputation of their masters depended on their skill in rowing and singing,
for they invariably sang as they rowed. Just as there was a spirit of rivalry among the planters
to have the best boat, there was also a desire on the part of the slaves
to sing the best songs. The oarsmen of one plantation would never sing
the songs belonging to another plantation, but would try to compose a song
that would be finer than that sung by the neighboring oarsmen. So well
did these songs become known on the plantations that, when a boat had
passed in the night, one would know the
Pg. 158
plantation to which it belonged by the
songs that were being sung. Many of these songs are still sung by the negroes of this
section, having been handed down from generation to generation, and they
should be collected and put into permanent form before they disappear.
Fame and fortune await the one who will preserve for all time the simple
melodies of these people.
Major F.K. Huger gives this boat song as one he has
heard sung in his boyhood days by the slaves on the rice fields:
“One mo’ mo’ner, jis cum home, Two mo’ mo’ner, jis cum home, T’ree mo’ mo’ner, jis cum home, Fer ter ring dat hebbenly bell
“Sister Lyddy, Oh! Cum ring dat bell, “Sister Lyddy, Oh! Cum ring dat bell, “Sister Lyddy, Oh! Cum ring dat bell, Fer ter call dat mo’ner home.”
The names of the negro
women of the plantation were generally used and the words repeated over
and over, introducing different names, while the sweep of the oars
synchronized with the rhythm of the song. The negro has rhythm and melody and gives expression to
it, naturally, at his work or play. The work songs, or “chanteys” are
beautiful examples of this. Many of the old “chanteys” can be heard on
St. Simons today. The “spirituals” of the Coastal Georgia slaves are sung
by their descendants, the isolation of the islands tending to keep them pure—that is, free from outside influences.
SEA ISLAND BEACH
Sea Island Beach, on the
eastern shore of St. Simons an washed by the waters of the Atlantic, is
being developed as a year-round resort where one may enjoy the advantages
of Georgia’s delightful coastal islands, with the added attractions of
golf, tennis, swimming, boating, fishing and hunting.
Pg. 159
photo
Pg. 160
Here is located the
handsome resort hotel, The Cloister, and the Casino with its
magnificent swimming pool. Sea Island Drive gives a view of the beautiful homes and
the natural beauty of palm and pine on the island once known as the Isle of Palms.
MARK CARR
The first white man to
settle the lands now occupied by the City of Brunswick was Mark Carr.
Carr’s settlement was near the river between what is now Dartmouth
Street and First Avenue, and until a few years ago the ruins of the tabby
buildings could be seen. Carr claimed 1,000 acres of land on this
peninsula, which was then called Plug Point. An interesting item in connection with this plantation is
found in the Minutes of the Trustees of the Colony of Georgia at a meeting
held Saturday, February 11, 1744, at Queen’s Square, Westminster, London: “Lt. Col. Alexander Heron of
Gen. Oglethorpe’s
Regiment attending the Board and being examined in relation to the state
of the Island of St. Simons and the southern part of the Province of
Georgia says…..that he has often seen Capt. Carr’s plantation and
never saw so fine a one in all Virginia; that William Ruff who
lives at the said plantation produced last year a barrel of tobacco as
good as any in Virginia, which was purchased for the Regiment.” (The above furnishes a suggestion as to the reason for the
queer name, Plug Point.)
Lieut. George Cadogan attending the meeting said: “That he has seen
Capt. Carr’s plantation which is
very thriving, and that he saw twelve hundred bushels of corn which were
raised on the said plantation in the Year of the Invasion (1742)”. In 1744
Carr had cleared about 300 acres and had a
field here, so that in 1771, when the Provincial Council decided to lay
off the City of Brunswick at this place, they gave him, in exchange for
lands he claimed, 500 acres of land at the Hermitage, 500 acres on Blythe
Island, and 500 acres on Cowpen Creek.
Mark Carr left this locality and moved to St.
John’s Parish where he became prominent. In 1755 he was the
Pg. 161
Representative from the Midway District
and Tax Collector and Assessor for Midway and Newport; he was Justice of
the Peace from 1759 to 1762. In 1758 he gave the land for the Town of
Sunbury, which tract had been granted him by the Crown.
Mark Carr and his wife, Jane Perkins, of
Doncaster, York, England, had a daughter, Mary, who married Henry Meyers of Liberty County on Jan. 29, 1785. Another daughter,
Judith, married John Poulson. It is believed there were other
children, but it has not been possible to establish definitely who they
were. In 1811 the Georgia Legislature heard “the petition of John
Lines and Jane M. Meyers, only surviving heirs of Mark Carr
as far as regards the State’s claim to Carr’s Island.
THE FOUNDING OF BRUNSWICK
At the time of the
founding of the Colony of Georgia by the great philanthropist, James
Edward Oglethorpe, the land now occupied by the City of Brunswick was
Spanish territory. It was not until the Treaty of Paris in 1763 that
Spain formally ceded to England all lands north of the St. Marys River,
the present boundary line between Georgia and Florida. Realizing the many natural advantages for the building of
a city offered by this site, the Council, or legislative body, of the
Royal Province of Georgia, at a meeting held in the capital city of
Savannah in 1771, laid off the City of Brunswick, named the streets and
parks, and ordered a survey to be made. Thus, we have English names
perpetuated here. The city itself was named in honor of the King of
England, George III, who was of the house of Hanover, or
Brunswick. He was also honored in the naming of George street and Hanover
Park. Others who were honored in the naming of the streets and
parks were:
James Edward Oglethorpe, the founder of the Colony;
Earl of Egmont, the first president of the Board of
Trustees;
George Carpenter, one of the Trustees;
Earl of Hillsborough, Commissioner of Trades and
Plantations;
Pg. 162
Duke of Richmond,
who aided the Colony;
Duke of Gloucester, member of the King’s Cabinet;
Duke of Newcastle, Colonial Secretary at the time
of the founding of Georgia;
Earl of Halifax, Colonial Secretary at the time of
the founding of Brunswick;
James Habersham, President of Colonial Council;
Gen. Wolfe and Col. Grant, heroes of the
Battle of Quebec;
William Reynolds [MDC entered John
here], Henry Ellis, Sir James Wright, Royal Governors of the Colony
of Georgia.
Gen. Monk, known as the King Maker, and,
later Duke of Albemarle;
Lord Mansfield, Lord Chief Justice of England. Union street was named in honor of the union of England
and Scotland as one kingdom.
Sir James Wright, who was Governor of Georgia at
the time of the founding of Brunswick, had pretentious aspirations for the
town as will be seen by a letter written under date of June 3, 1771, to Henry Laurens, Esq., of Charleston, S.C., by the
Hon. James
Habersham of Savannah, who as President of the King’s Council assumed
the duties of governor in the absence of Gov. Wright: “….Tomorrow being the King’s birthday, and our
land day,
as it is called,…..I shall put in for a town lot or two at Brunswick, or
Plug Point, and a water lot for you, and I shall probably engage
that you will do as much on them as any that may apply….You see how free I
am with your pocket. Our Governor really thinks at some period that it
will be the capital of this fine country, but if I was publicly to say so
here, I do not know but I might almost run the risque of being hanged….” Petitioners for lots in Brunswick bound themselves to
build “a good and Sufficient dwelling house not less than 30 foot in
length and 18 foot in width with a good brick Chimney thereto”. Failure
to do this would eventually cause the property “to revert to his Majesty,
his heirs and Successors”. As originally laid off in 1771, Brunswick was a
rectangular tract of land consisting of 383 1/2 acres, bounded on the
north by F Street, on the east by Cochran Avenue, on the south by First
Avenue, and on the west by the river
Pg. 163
front. The first lot was granted June 30,
1772, and up to the Revolutionary War 179 lots had been granted. However,
about this time Brunswick lost most of her citizens, since they were
practically all Tories and fled to England for protection. From 1783 to 1788 a number of these lots were regranted
and there collected in Brunswick a few families who seemed desirous of
securing an education for their children. Indeed, the history of the town
is so interwoven with the history of the schools that one cannot be given
without the other. In fact, at one time the affairs of the town and those
of the schools were administered by one body of Commissioners. On February 1st, 1788, the General Assembly passed an Act
appointing Henry Osborne, George Handley, Christopher Hillary, John
Braddock, William Stephens, John Houston, Gen. Lachlan McIntosh, and
James Seagrove, as Commissioners and directing them to survey and
sell lots in Brunswick; the money from this sale to be used for the
erection and maintenance of the Academy. The present Board of Education
and the present Glynn Academy are the successors of the Commissioners and
the Academy authorized by this Act of the General Assembly of 1788. It is
to be regretted that we have no record of the kind of building erected,
its location, or its first teachers. A large tract of land surrounding Brunswick on three sides
had been laid off and designated as Commons. It was intended to rent or
lease the Commons and to apply the money raised in this manner to the
support of the Academy. In 1796,
George Purvis, Richard Pritchard, Moses
Burnett, Jno. Piles, and Jno. Burnett were named as
Commissioners to sell the lots in Brunswick and to lease the Town Commons,
the proceeds to be used for the Academy. With the removal of the county site from Frederica to
Brunswick and the consequent need of a court house and jail, the General
Assembly passed another act, approved February 3, 1797, appointing
Commissioners and authorizing them to sell 500 acres of Commons; one-half
of the proceeds to go to the erection of the court house and jail and
one-half to the support of the Academy. The Commons surveyed and sold at
this time included that part lying to the south and east of the original
boundaries of Brunswick
Pg. 164
and consisting of the following tracts:
the Piles tract and the Benjamin Hart tract, lying south of
Old Town; the McKenzie tract, now Habersham Park; the Clubb
tract, now Dixville; the Wilson tract, now Windsor Park; Urbana;
and Mayhew. A description of the town, written about this time, is as
follows: “It has a safe harbor and is sufficiently capacious to
contain a large fleet. Although there is a bar at the entrance of the
harbor, it has depth of water for the largest ship that swims. The town
is regularly laid out but not yet built. From its advantageous situation,
and from the fertility of the back country, it promises to be one of the
most commercial and flourishing places in the state. It lies nineteen
miles south of Darien….” When the General Assembly in 1814 passed an act combining
the Commissioners of the Town and Commons of Brunswick and the
Commissioners of Glynn Academy, the following were named: Wm. Page,
Henri duBignon, Geo. Dupree, Leighton Wilson, and Wm. Houston. In 1819, the Commissioners erected a comfortable building
for school purposes on the southeastern corner of Reynolds and L streets. The next survey and sale of Town Commons property occurred
in 1835, when the General Assembly passed an act stating that the Town
Commons contained 900 acres, which was more than was needed, and
authorized the sale of 300 acres, the money realized by this sale to go to
the Academy. The 300-acre tract of Commons sold at this time was that
part of Brunswick now known as New Town, lying north of F street
and extending east to Wolf street. The tract was divided into five-acre
ranges, all of which were sold except the one on which was located the
Academy, called Academy Range, which was reserved. The old Academy, built in 1819 at a cost of $10,000, was
abandoned and with a part of the proceeds of the sale of New Town, which
had brought in about $16,000, a building was erected on Hillsborough
Square. This building was completed in 1840, and for more than half a
century was the only public school building in the city. In 1915 it was
removed to Sterling, where it is now used as a negro school. Of the Commons as originally surveyed, 600 acres now
Pg. 165
remained. This tract was divided into
lots and the lots were leased for a period of ninety-nine years at $1.00 a
year. The income derived from the leases, as well as all taxes on
improvements, went to the Board of Education for the support of Glynn
Academy. By authority of an Act of the General Assembly of 1911,
which Act was ratified by a vote of the people of Glynn County, all
persons holding leases on Town Commons lots were given fee simple titles
to same. The present limits of the City of Brunswick include all of that
land once known as Commons.
PUBLIC SCHOOLS OF BRUNSWICK AND GLYNN
COUNTY
The framers of the first
Constitution of Georgia, adopted in 1777, planned a wonderful system of
public schools for the State. Under this plan each county was to have an
Academy and at the head of all the Academies would be the State University
under the control of the Senatus Academicus. The English idea of an income by rental was the method
used to raise revenue by which these Academies would be supported.
Commons were laid off around each county site and leased for a period of
ninety-nine years, all monies derived from leases and all taxes upon
improvements going to the support of the Academy. Under this Constitutional provision, Glynn Academy was
chartered in 1788 (three years after the State University was chartered)
and boasts that from that day to this schools have been provided for its
boys and girls that were as free as the air we breathe. Few communities in Georgia can make this boast, for only
three of these early County Academies are in existence today—Chatham,
Richmond, and Glynn. Under another Constitution adopted later, Georgia did not
recognize the education of its children as a duty of the State, taking the
view that parents should pay for the education of their children; the
parent being unable to do this, then it was the duty of the State.
Poor Schools were provided by law and to them none except those who
acknowledged themselves paupers were allowed to send their children.
Pg. 166
However, the already
organized and functioning Glynn County schools continued to operate and
were not disturbed by the poor school laws. In time the City of Brunswick outgrew its original
limits and much of the City was located on Town Commons lots. In 1911, the legislature granted permission for the Board
of Education to relinquish all claim to Town Commons property so that fee
simple titles might be given the holders of these lots. In lieu of the
monies that would be lost to the Board of Education by this change, the
Board was given the right to levy a tax on all property in the City of
Brunswick. This tax, together with other tax levies made in the city and
county, and the funds derived form the state appropriation, provides ample
school facilities.
PARKS AND SQUARES
With the original plan of
the City of Brunswick drawn up in Savannah by Savannah people, it is but
natural that Brunswick should have many features copied form the splendid
plan of the “Mother City”. One of these is the adequate park system which
was provided. The following parks were designated and named on the plan
which George McIntosh followed when he laid out the city in 1771: King’s Square, at the intersection of Newcastle and Prince
Streets; Queen’s Square, at the intersection of Newcastle and
Mansfield Streets; Hanover Park, between Richmond and Grant Streets at George
Street; Hillsborough Square, between Carpenter and Egmont Streets
at Mansfield Street; Wright Square, between Carpenter and Egmont Streets at
George Street; Halifax Square, between Carpenter and Egmont Streets at
Prince Street. Smaller park places were provided at regular intervals and
named for the islands near Brunswick. They are located as follows: Bisected by Newcastle Street: Machen Place, between F and Gloucester
Streets;
Pg. 167
Jekyll
Place between Gloucester and Monk Streets; Crispin Place, between Albemarle and
Dartmouth Streets; St. Simons Place, between Dartmouth Street
and First Avenue. Bisected by Norwich Street: Hillary Place, between F and Gloucester
Streets; Blythe Place, between Gloucester and Monk
Streets; Satilla Place, between Albemarle and
Dartmouth Streets; Frederica Place, between Dartmouth Street
and First Avenue. The following parks in
New Town were dedicated as
such in 1837 by the proprietors of the Brunswick Company: Magnolia Park, bounded by G, Ellis, H, and Reynolds
Streets; Orange Park, bounded by M, Ellis, L, and Reynolds Streets; Palmetto Park, bounded by R, Ellis, Q, and Reynolds
Streets; Windsor Park, between Palmetto and Sycamore Streets at Oak
Avenue, was dedicated to the City of Brunswick when the subdivision of
that name was created in 1890. Kaiser Park, at the corner of First Avenue and Norwich
Streets, was dedicated to the City of Brunswick by Mrs. Michaelas
Kaiser as a memorial for the use of the patients and staff of the City
Hospital. In 1929, the Commissioners of the City of Brunswick
purchased land for park purposes in Urbana.
GLYNN COUNTY DURING THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR
At the outbreak of the
Revolutionary War Glynn County was sparsely settled and the few citizens
who were here did not feel that they were sufficiently protected. Fort Frederica had been practically abandoned.
Oglethorpe returned to England in 1743 and the regiment of British
soldiers that had been stationed there was disbanded in May, 1749. In
Gov. Wright’s report to the Earl of Shelbourne in 1760, he
stated that there were ten Royal American troops stationed at Frederica.
Pg. 168
In 1776, the Council of
Safety, sitting at Savannah, ordered the stores at Fort Frederica to be
secured for the cause of the Colony of Georgia. The cannon were also
removed and were used to fortify Fort Morris near Sunbury. The guns were
transported by Thomas Maxwell who was paid “for Boat hire to fetch
the guns from Frederica to Sunbury £52-10”. Therefore, seeking safety, most of the inhabitants of this
section went to other places. Those who favored the cause of England fled
to Florida, which was the stronghold of the British, while the Whigs moved
to parts of Georgia that were more thickly settled. So far as the records show, there was little fighting of
any consequence in Glynn County. In 1778,
Col. Samuel Elbert marched from Savannah
to Fort Howe, formerly Fort Barrington, on the Altamaha River in Liberty,
now McIntosh, County where the American forces were concentrating so as to
meet the British forces under Gen. Prevost, who was said to be
marching from Florida for the conquest of Georgia.
Elbert, having reached Fort Howe April 14th,
learned that three British vessels were lying at Frederica. Supplying
them with fifty rounds of ammunition and provisions for six days, he
detailed three hundred men to march to Darien and go from there in boats
to St. Simons Island in an attempt to capture the British vessels. Led by
Col. Elbert, this force landed at Pike’s
Bluff on the western shore of St. Simons Island about a mile and a half
north of Frederica, from which place a force marched to Frederica. The
next morning the remainder of the American forces on board the vessels
sailed down Frederica River for the attack.
Col. Elbert’s report of the encounter as contained
in a letter to Gen. Howe gives a vivid picture of the attack:
“Frederica, April 19, 1778. “Dear General,-- “I have the happiness to inform you that about 10 o’clock
this forenoon, the brigantine Hinchinbrooke, the sloop Rebecca,
and a prize brig, all struck the British tyrant’s colors and surrendered
to the American arms. “Having received intelligence that the above vessels were
at this place, I put about three hundred men, by detachment
Pg. 169
from the troops under my command at Fort
Howe, on board the three galleys—the Washington, Capt. Hardy;
the Lee, Capt. Braddock; and the Bulloch, Capt.
Hatcher—and a detachment of artillery with tow field pieces, under Capt. Young, I put on board a boat. With this little army we embarked
at Darien, and last evening effected a landing at a bluff about mile below
the town, leaving Col. White on board the Lee, and Capt.
Melvin on board the Washington, and Lieut. Petty on
board the Bulloch, each with a sufficient party of troops.
Immediately on landing I dispatched Lieutenant Col. Ray and Major Roberts, with about 100 men, who marched directly up to the town
and made prisoners three marines and two sailors belonging to the Hinchinbrooke. “It being late, the galleys did not engage until this
morning. You must imagine what my feelings were to see our three little
men-of-war going to the attack of these three vessels, who have spread
terror on our coast, and who were drawn up in order of battle; but the
weight of our metal soon damped the courage of these heroes, who soon took
to their boats; and as many as could, abandoned the vessel with everything
on board, of which we immediately took possession. What is extraordinary,
we have not one man hurt. Capt. Ellis, of the Hinchinbrooke,
is drowned, and Capt. Mowbry, of the Rebecca, made his
escape. As soon as I see Col. White, who has not yet come to us
with his prizes, I shall consult with him, the three other officers, and
the commanding officers of the galleys, on the expediency of attacking the
Galatea now lying off Jekyll”. The
Galatea, lying at the north end of Jekyll
Island, however, sailed away before Elbert could condition the Hinchinbrooke and the
Rebecca for the attack. The
Hinchinbrooke was a rich prize. On board were
found 300 suits of clothing (uniforms) that had been intended for the men
under Col. Charles Cotesworth Pinckney. These had been shipped on
the Hatter and were captured near Charleston by a British
privateer.
Col. Elbert now returned to Fort Howe, where the
American forces were gathering. Three battalions from South Carolina were
formed into a brigade and placed under the command of Col. C.C.
Pinckney, with John Hamilton as brigade major. The artillery
from Carolina and Georgia was placed under Major Roman. Col.
Elbert acted
Pg. 170
as brigadier-general with Major John
Jones as aide-de-camp. Gen. Howe reached Fort Howe on May
20th.
Col. Pinckney’s letter to Gen. Moultrie
pictures the situation for us:
“Camp at Fort Howe on
Altamaha, May 24, 1778. “Dear General, – “Here we are, still detained by the confounded delay of
the South Carolina galley and provision schooner who are not yet come
round to this river, and the reasonable and candid gentry of this State
are throwing a thousand reflections on the General and the army for not
marching to attack the enemy and storm lines without provisions and
without ammunition. The whole army, except a very small garrison to take
care of our sick and secure our retreat, will, however, march from hence
to Reid’s Bluff, three miles lower down and on the other side of the
river, tomorrow afternoon, or next day at farthest; and as by that time
our ammunition and provisions will have come round to this rive, we shall
proceed with all possible expedition for St. Marys where we shall have
some amusement by the attack of Fort Tonyn. Notwithstanding any
reflections which may be cast on the propriety of the present expedition
at this season, it is now incontrovertible that the movements in Carolina,
the capture of the Hinchinbrooke and the other vessels, and the
proposed expedition have proved the salvation of the State of Georgia.
However, I cannot help lamenting to you (and I owe it to candor and our
friendship) that you have been much to parsimonious in your fitting us out
for this expedition. What can be more cruel than crowding eight, ten and
twelve men into one tent, or oblige those who cannot get in to sleep in
the heavy dews? What is more inconvenient than to have only one camp
kettle to ten, twelve or fifteen men? and in this hot climate to have one
small canteen to six or eight men? We think no expense too great to
procure men, but we do not think, after we get them, that we ought to go
to the expense of preserving their health. “Having thus freely given you my sentiments concerning the
articles we are in want of, I won I could wish, and the General requested
me to desire you to send round in a boat, or small schooner, 500 canteens,
100 camp kettles, and 35 or 40 tents. I am sure they cannot be better
employed,
Pg. 171
even if the State should lose them all.
But I apprehend that cannot be the case, as they ought to be a Continental
charge. “There has been a number of desertions from
White’s
battalion of British deserters. I enclose you a plan of this curious fort
and encampment. It is badly planned and wretchedly constructed. “By intelligence from St. Augustine the enemy’s force is
as follows; 300 regulars at Fort Tonyn on St. Marys 60 at St. Johns; 320
at St. Augustine; 80 to the southward of St. Augustine, with some Carolina
Tories. Nothing could be more fortunate than a division of their force. “I am this moment informed that the Governor of this State
[Houston] has ordered from us to the militia two hundred barrels of
rice. He likewise ordered the galleys 30 miles further up the river than
this place, when, on account of the shallowness of the water, they cannot
come within 10 miles as high up as we are now. Excellent generalship! If
you send a boat, the General would mean that the boat should come to
Sunbury where they will receive orders. We are very badly supplied with
medicines. These articles not being sent will not prevent our going on,
but it will occasion the sickness of many, and render us less useful than
we would otherwise be.” May 27th, the army moved from Fort Howe across the
Altamaha River and encamped at Reid’s Bluff, on the south bank of this
river in Glynn County. A letter from Gen. Howe to Gen. Moultrie
at this time tells of the attempt that would be made to rid Georgia of the
British:
“Camp at Reid’s Bluff, June 12, 1778. “Dear General,— “I have just a moment to inform you I am setting off
instantly upon my march to St. Marys, where the enemy seem to expect us,
and where I had long since been had not ten thousand disappointments
arisen, a few of them from accident, but more from the operations of this
State, happened to prevent and detain me. I have been waiting several
weeks for the Militia, which were to have proceeded rapidly, but are not
yet arrived, except 400 that are encamped about 4 miles in my rear waiting
to be joined by the Governor, who is behind, as we are informed, with a
large
Pg. 172
body: but from him I have not directly
heard for a long time, thought I have written to him often upon very
important subjects. He has, I believe, exerted himself to spirit up the
people, and I fancy has been greatly perplexed. I wished to see him
before I moved, but I fear I shall not, unless he comes within half an
hour. “The brigade under
Elbert I advanced to St. Illa to
take possession of the river, and, by works thrown up upon both sides, to
facilitate the advance or cover the retreat of the army, either of which
may be requisite as soon as I join him which will be (if nothing happens
more than I expect) the day after tomorrow. I shall proceed to St. Marys
where we shall meet Commodore Bowen with the fleet at an appointed
place, and if the enemy favor us so much as to make face, we shall
endeavor to treat them with the attention they deserve and we so ardently
wish to bestow.” The army marched from Reid’s Bluff toward the Satilla
River on the Old Post Road, known to many as the Barrington Road. This is
one of the oldest roads in this section. When Wayne County was cut off
from Glynn, it became the line between the two counties and is still the
boundary line a good part of the way. The march to the St. Marys River was uneventful. They
were surprised to find Fort Tonyn demolished and the troops retreated to
St. Augustine. However, a part of the American force attacked the British
that had taken a stand at Alligator Creek but without success. There were
three killed and nine wounded among the American forces one of the latter
being Col. Elijah Clark, who was wounded in the thigh. The army
returned to Sunbury by water. In the fall of this same year, as he was returning from
Fort Morris at Sunbury, after Col. John McIntosh had dared him to
“Come and take it”, Col. Fuser landed his British Regulars at
Frederica and reported that there were not a dozen men on St. Simons
Island capable of bearing arms, and that these claimed to be British
sympathizers. However, many who came to make their home in Glynn County
following the Revolution had seen service in other sections of the
country. The service record of a few of these Revolutionary soldiers has
been compiled and will be given here. It is hoped that this small
beginning will bring
Pg. 173
to light records of many others whose
history is hidden away in old letters, family Bibles, and Court House
records.
PIERCE BUTLER
Pierce Butler of
Hampton, or Butler’s Point, was Major of the 29th Regiment of the British
Army and in this capacity came to America. He was present at the Boston
Riot on March 5, 1770. Previous to this he had been with his regiment in
South Carolina. Prior to the outbreak of the Revolutionary War, he married
Mary Middleton, a South Carolina heiress. Major Butler
resigned his commission in the British Army, espoused the cause of the
Colonies, and served in the American Army.
CYRUS DART
Cyrus Dart, the
oldest son of Joseph and Abigail (Brainard) Dart of Haddom,
Connecticut, was born June 11, 1764.
Joseph Dart “was commissary officer during the
Revolution, a captain and a squire, a member of Capt. Comfort Sage’s
Militia Regiment”. Like his father,
Cyrus Dart joined the
Revolutionary Army and was said to have been a page to Gen. Washington
when he occupied New York City. Being under age, his father took him out
of service; however, he seemed to have been determined to fight and ran
away from home to join the army as a private in Capt. Stillwell’s
Company, 1st Connecticut Regiment. A Muster Roll of this company shows
that Cyrus Dart enlisted April 1, 1782 and was discharged April 17,
1783. It is thought that he also served upon a privateer. After the Revolution, he returned to school to complete
his medical education. Later, he had a dispute with his father about
money matters and left home to come south and settle in Glynn County. The first record we have of him in Glynn County is his
purchase of two lots “in the Old Town of Frederica”, from Thomas
Spalding on August 6, 1792. On May 7, 1796,
Cyrus Dart married Ann Harris,
the
Pg. 174
daughter of Lewellin and Ann
Harris of St. Simons Island. He was appointed a surgeon in the Army of the United
States on June 1, 1796 and was stationed for duty at Coleraine on the
border of the Spanish Province of Florida. Coleraine was an Indian town on the north bank of the St.
Marys River in a beautiful location about six miles from Folkston. It was
a place of some note and an important Indian treaty was signed here in
1796. The Lyman Hall Chapter, Daughters of the American Revolution, of
Waycross, has erected a monument at this place, which bears the following
inscription: “This boulder marks the site of the old town of Colerain
where the treaty of peace and friendship was made on the 29th June, 1796,
between the President of the United States and the Kings, Chiefs, and
warriors of the Creek Nation of Indians, ratified Mar. 18, 1797. The
Commissioners on the part of the United States were Benjamin Hawkins,
George Glymer, and Andrew Pickens”. By this treaty the line between the white people and the
Indians was established to run “from the Currahee mountain to the head or
source of the main south branch of the Oconee River, called by the white
people, Appalatchee, and by the Indians, Tulapoeka, and down
the middle of the same”. Liberty was also given by the Indians to the
President of the United States to “establish a trading or military post on
the south side of the Altamaha, about one mile from Beard’s Bluff, or
anywhere from thence down the river, on the lands of the Indians”; and the
Indians agreed to “annex to said post a tract of land of five miles
square; and in return for this and other tokens of friendship on the part
of the Indians, the Untied States stipulated to give them goods to the
value of six thousand dollars, and to furnish them with tow blacksmiths
with tool.” Representatives of the State of Georgia present at the
signing of the treaty were James Jackson, James Simms, and
James Hendricks. James Seagrove, of St. Marys, Agent for
the Creek Indians, was present, and it is possible that Dr. Dart,
also, may have been present at the signing of this treaty, for he was
stationed at Coleraine at that time, but there is nor record of his
presence on this occasion. Several of the children of
Cyrus and Ann
(Harris) Dart were born at Coleraine while their father was stationed
there. It is believed that the three oldest boys—
Pg. 175
Erastus, Horace
and Urbanus—were born at this place, and it is definitely known
that Urbanus was born there.
Cyrus Dart resigned from the Army Jan. 20, 1802,
was appointed quarantine officer for this port, and resided on St. Simons
Island. In 1817 a vessel anchored off St. Simons awaiting the quarantine
inspection. Dr. Dart, accompanied by his young son, Urbanus,
prepared to go aboard in a small boat rowed by a negro man. The boat was
capsized in the breakers and Cyrus Dart and the negro oarsman were
drowned. Urbanus Dart was able to save himself by swimming
ashore. The body of Cyrus Dart was never recovered.
Ann (Harris) Dart had the following children: Erastus, Horace, Urbanus, Ann Maria, Eliza Ann, Alfred, Theodore,
and
Edgar C.P. Dart.
Horace, Alfred and Theodore died young.
Erastus Dart, the oldest son, went to sea. While
on a voyage to England he had his portrait painted. On the return trip eh
died and was buried at sea. The portrait was given to his youngest
brother, Edgar C.P. Dart, whose grandson, J.E. Lambright,
now has it.
Urbanus Dart was born at Coleraine on Nov. 29,
1800, and died in Brunswick on Feb. 26, 1883. In 1836, he married Eliza Moore of Glynn County and to them were born six sons and two
daughters, all of whom made their home in Brunswick. The sons were
Horace, Frank, Urbanus, Jacob, William Robert, and John.
Sarah, the eldest daughter, married Benjamin Stallings; while
the younger daughter, Eliza Rebecca, married Wilfred F. Symons.
This younger daughter of Urbanus Dart, Eliza Rebecca (Dart) Symons,
is the only living grandchild of Cyrus Dart. All the
Darts living in this section today are
descended from Urbanus and Eliza (Moore) Dart.
Ann Maria Dart married Dr. Dupree and had
four children.
Eliza Ann Dart married Cyrus Paine, by whom
she had two children. After his death, she married Schubert Burns,
by whom she had four children.
Edgar C.P. Dart married Ellen Moore of Glynn
County,
Pg. 176
A sister of Eliza Moore who married
Urbanus Dart, and their daughter, Julia, married Joe
Lambright.
SIGNATURE OF RAY DEMERE
Raymond Demere, II,
the son of Capt. Raymond Demere of Harrington Hall, St. Simons
Island, was born in 1752 and was, therefore, a young man at the outbreak
of the Revolutionary War. Even before Georgia cast her lot with that of
the other Colonies, we find Raymond Demere on the side of the
patriots. During the second week in January, 1775, a district
congress was held in St. Andrew’s Parish (now McIntosh County) at which a
series of resolutions was passed and articles of agreement or association
were signed by thirty-one men, one of whom was Raymond Demere. By
these articles of agreement they expressed themselves as “opposing the
execution of the several arbitrary and oppressive acts of the British
Parliament, until a reconciliation between Great Britain and America, on
constitutional principles, which we most ardently desire, can be
obtained.”
Raymond Demere was a member of the Provincial
Congress which met in Tondee’s Long Room in Savannah on July 4, 1775. In February, 1776, eleven vessels loaded with rice lay
under the bluff in Savannah harbor awaiting the departure of the British
war ships that lay off Tybee so that they might go to sea. However, the
British vessels, Scarborough, Hinchinbroke, St. John, and two large
transports with soldiers, came up the river to capture the vessels and
their precious cargo of rice. [NOTE—The
Hinchinbroke which was a merchantman
sheathed with wood, had been taken into the naval service and mounted with
twenty-eight guns. Lord Nelson and Lord Collingwood were
both made post-captains in this vessel. In 1778 the Hinchinbroke
was captured at Frederica by the American forces under Col. Samuel
Elbert.]
Pg. 177
PHOTO OF RAYMOND DEMERE
MDC wrote to omit the last sentence on
this photo, that starts "From an original painting..."
Pg. 178
The Council of Safety
immediately took measures to protect the supply of rice and prevent its
capture by the British. In carrying out these orders, one of the
officers, Capt. Rice, and his detachment of men were captured and
held prisoners on board one of the British vessels. In an attempt to avoid trouble and to obtain the release
of Rice and his men without bloodshed, Daniel Roberts, and Raymond Demere were permitted to go on board the British vessel and
demand the surrender of the Americans. Unarmed and on an errand of peace,
they were immediately arrested and made prisoners. In retaliation, the Council of Safety put under arrest all
the members of the Royal Council who were then in Savannah. Various
negotiations followed and on March 27th an exchange was effected by which
Rice, Roberts, and Demere were released and the officers of
the Crown were paroled. Shortly after this experience,
Raymond Demere
proceeded to Charleston where he boarded a vessel bound for the north.
The passage was stormy and perilous. Arriving at Philadelphia he joined
the staff of Lord Stirling, serving as aide-de-camp; later he
became aide-de-camp to Gen. Washington. He was made a Major and
served in the campaigns of New Jersey. The following extracts from
Major Demere’s Journal (1777) are interesting: “At last, after so many hair-breadth escapes and moving
accidents by flood and field, I arrived at Philadelphia. In the evening
was entertained by a fine band of military music. Before leaving Georgia
I thought it was there alone that disunion prevailed, but was sorry to
observe the same and even here—where the united voice of the people is
assembled—disaffection is widely spread….Dined with the member of Congress
at their club. In the afternoon walked with some of them to see the Light
Horse exercise. They promise in a little time to be very well trained.
***************************************************
“[At] Princeton….is the
college, which was much injured while in possession of the British. It is
now a hospital for our sick troops. Dined with Mr. Witherspoon
[the president of Princeton and a Signer of the Declaration of
Pg. 179
Independence]. Went with Major Jamison
and waited on Gen. Sullivan stationed here with 1200 men.
***************************************************
“May 31st. Arrived at
headquarters; waited on Gen. Washington; delivered my letters of
introduction, and accepted Col. Biddle’s invitation to stay at his
quarters….Our encampment is about sixty-five miles from
Philadelphia….Dined with Gen. Washington.
***************************************************
“June 2nd. Went through
the different divisions. 1st division, Brigadier
Gen. Muchlenbury and Weeden, under the command of Major Gen.
Greene; 2nd division, Brigadier Gen. Conway and Maxwell, commanded by
Lord Stirling; 3rd division, Brigadier Gen. Woodford and
Scot under Major Gen. Stevens;
4th division, Brigadier Gen. Wayne and Dechan, by Major Gen. Lincoln. After writing to my friends in Georgia, dined and
spent the evening with Gen. Greene. “June 5th. Spent the day with
Lord Stirling. Was
pressed by him to remain at his quarters and accepted the invitation.
Gen. Washington having reason to think the enemy intended a sudden
movement from [New] Brunswick to New York, ordered Col. Martin,
with a detachment of 500 men, to watch his movements and check him.
Lord Stirling acquiescing, I joined the detachment and was appointed
second in command. We left the parade at 12 o’clock at night. The road
to Quibble town was rough and uneven and in many places so narrow we were
obliged to march in files. Here we heard the enemy had been there only
the day before and we expected to meet with him every moment. Sent a
party of Light Horse to scour the country and continued our route,
marching in platoons with advanced rear and flank guards. But the Brigade
Major had been so negligent in supplying provisions, the weather rainy and
the troops hungry and fatigued, we were obliged to make three divisions
and quarter them in different farms. When they were refreshed we
commenced our march. Col. Martin went forward to gain intelligence
and we appointed to meet on a hill near Woodbridge. When there, I formed
the battalion and, to rest the men, ordered them to ground arms. It began
to rain violently; I formed into platoons and marched to gain shelter from
the weather. I was soon
Pg. 180
joined by Col. Martin who had
discovered a strong encampment of the enemy near Woodbridge. As the
houses in the neighborhood were so small that the troops could be only in
separate detachments, where they could be easily surprised, we were
determined to approach the enemy and endeavor to cut of his picquets.
Accordingly, we quickened our pace, but within a mile of their camp, on
examination, our arms were found damp with rain, the officers wet to the
skin, the men overcome with fatigue and several really sick. Col.
Martin showed to me the imprudence of the attempt, as a failure would
expose us to censure for our orders were to make no attack unless the
enemy was in motion; a countermarch was ordered, but we had not proceeded
four miles when it rained so hard and the men became so weary we were
compelled to quarter them in small detachments in different houses, about
a mile from Woodbridge, where the British were encamped, among people
disaffected to our cause, and whom we knew would give intelligence to all
of our movements. However, we made the best of it, appeared cheerful and
satisfied and gave out we were to remain all might, planted sentries, and
appointed a place of rendezvous. After the men had rested a little,
issued private orders and we then marched eight miles to the Scotch
plains, where we did not finish quartering the troops until two o’clock.
The excessive fatigue I endured for two nights an done day (for even when
the men were reposing, our situation required such constant vigilance that
I could not rest) had so overcome me that I was completely exhausted and
sleep and refreshment were absolutely necessary. “June 9th….We received advice to return to our camp this
evening. About six miles from it we learned from a Sergeant there was a
Hessian guard 200 yds. Off. We halted, and I was allowed to make an
attack (though contrary to orders) if the men would volunteer. Only forty
offered, then twenty more joined. I made three divisions and attacked the
redoubt at three points. The Hessians deserted at first fire and eight
prisoners were made. We marched off in the face of a thousand of the
enemy who began to beat to arms, returned to camp and made a report to Lord Stirling then at headquarters….Attended
Lord Stirling to
headquarters, where we dined. Heard from fifty deserters who just came
in….
Pg. 181
“June 16th….Twelve o’clock
at night summoned to attend Lord Stirling to headquarters where we
remained till morning…. “June 20th. We spent the day with
Gen. Washington. “June 21st….We were just sitting down to dinner….when
orders came from Gen. Washington that a consultation of General
Officers was to be held. “June 24th. Rose at daylight, formed the detachments,
marched one mile, halted and waited for the Commander-in-Chief….Twelve
o’clock Gen. Washington arrived. Weather so sultry the troops
permitted to retire—never felt warmer weather in Georgia. Four o’clock
Gen. Washington set off for Matuchin Church…I rode with Lord
Stirling to the lines of the enemy…The British were commanded by Lord Cornwallis and
Gen. Howe…. “Met with
Frank Huger at Trenton and introduced by
him to Gen. Nash, stationed here with 1500 North Carolina troops.
Dined in company with Mr. Livingston, Major Huger and Col.
Blount….In company with Mr. Roche from Carolina went to
Philadelphia. Met Dr. Houston just arrived from Boston. Dined
with Col. Laurens and several member of Congress…. “George McIntosh and
Capt. Scott are just
arrived from Georgia. Neither of them brought me letters which is a great
disappointment. Dined today with Lord Stirling.” After the Revolutionary War,
Major Demere returned
to his home on St. Simons where he lived the life of a plantation owner
and reared his family. He served his country well, both in military and civil
offices, having been the Glynn County member of the Georgia House of
Representatives in 1789; he was elected to the Executive Council the same
year but declined to serve. He was Commissioner of Glynn County Academy
in 1791, 1792, and again in 1812. He was named Justice of the Peace in
June, 1790, and Justice of the Inferior Court the following year. On Dec.
10, 1790, he was named captain of the 3rd or Sea Island Company of the
Glynn County Regiment of Militia.
Major Demere died on Jan. 2, 1829 and was buried in
the Demere Burying Ground at The Grove. The Brunswick
Chapter of the Daughters of the American Revolution has marked his grave
with the regulation marker of this organization.
Pg. 182
His will, which was filed
in Glynn County, directed that several of his slaves—a negro man, Joy,
and a negro woman, Rose, with her two sons, John and Jim,
should be freed because of “their meritorious behaviour and faithful
conduct during the period of Invasion when nearly all the negroes on St.
Simons deserted and joined the British”, for they “not only saved and
protected a great part of my property during the time the British occupied
St. Simons, but actually buried and saved a large sum of specie with which
they might have absconded and obtained their freedom”. The will further
provided for the care and support of these faithful servants after they
should have been given their freedom, even to allowing them the use of
certain slaves belonging to the estate of Major Demere. He
directed that a lot of land on which they were to be allowed to live “for
the term of their lives”, four cows and four calves and other provisions
from the plantation should be given Joy and Rose. Rose
was given an annuity of $75.00 for her support and an additional $75.00
for the support of her son John until he should reach the age of
twenty0one years. The will also directed that John should be
taught Reading and Arithmetic and some mechanical profession and on
reaching the age of twenty-one years should receive the sum of one
thousand dollars. In 1830 the Georgia Legislature passed the necessary
legislation freeing these slaves. The facsimile of
Raymond Demere’s signature which
appears here is taken from a document of the “Court of Justices of the
County of Glynn” of July 8, 1794 and was signed by Samuel Wright,
J.P.; Jno. Will Limbert, J.P.; and Raymond Demere, J.P.
SIGNATURE OF GEORGE HANDLEY
George Handley was
born in England Feb. 9, 1752. Coming to America, he became allied with
the cause of the Colonies and was named 1st Lieutenant of the 1st Georgia
Pg. 183
Regiment on Jan. 7, 1776, and Captain in
October of the same year. Later, he became Lieutenant-Colonel and served
until July, 1782, when he was retired. Moving to Glynn County soon after the Revolution,
Handley became prominent in local affairs. He represented this county
in the Convention of 1787 which met to ratify the Federal Constitution; he
was also a member of the Georgia Constitutional Convention of 1789 being
made president of that body. Nov. 9, 1787, he was appointed “Commissioner to the People
of Franklin” but declined, “being at this time unprepared for a tour of
this kind, having no horses or specie”. He was appointed Colonel of the Glynn County Regiment of
Militia in 1787 and two years later became Collector of the Port of
Brunswick.
Handley represented Glynn County in both Houses of
the General Assembly of Georgia; he was a member of the House of
Representatives in 1788-89, was elected to the Executive Council, and
became president of the Council. He was elected Governor of Georgia and served in this
capacity from Jan. 26, 1788 to Jan. 7, 1789, being the only Glynn County
citizen who has ever achieved that distinction.
Handley returned to Augusta to live and was elected
Sheriff of Richmond County in 1790 and Tax Collector in 1792. He died
there on Sept. 17, 1793.
George Handley was a charter member of the Georgia
Society of the Cincinnati. The facsimile of his signature which is given here was
taken from the paper wherein he declined to serve as Commissioner to the
People of Franklin.
George Handley married Sarah Howe, niece of
Gen. Samuel Elbert, and had one child, George Thomas Handley.
Following Handley’s death, the widow and son received title to
one-half of Blythe Island “formerly the property of John and Hugh Poulson, persons named and comprehended in the Act of Attainder
and Confiscation…and afterwards sold by the Commissioners of Confiscated
Estates and purchased by Christopher Hillary on account of himself
and the said George Handley.”
Pg. 184
SIGNATURE OF BENJAMIN HART
Benjamin Hart and
his wife, Ann, who was the daughter of Thomas and Rebecca
(Alexander) Morgan, at one time lived in Brunswick.
Benjamin Hart came from North Carolina to Georgia,
lived in Elbert County prior to the Revolutionary War, and at the outbreak
of hostilities enlisted for services. While her husband was serving with the army,
Ann Hart,
better known to us as “Nancy” Hart, captured several Tories
who came to her home and made demands for food and provisions that she was
not inclined to supply. Her fame spread far and wide and she became known
all over the state as Georgia’s famous Revolutionary heroine. At the close of the war,
Benjamin and Ann Hart
came to Brunswick to make their home. The earliest record we have of
their residence here is the name of Benjamin Hart on the Tax Digest
of 1794, at which time he returned fifteen slaves for taxes. In 1796, the Legislature authorized the sale of a part of
the Town Commons and the fifty acre tract which Benjamin Hart
acquired was surveyed at this time. It was located in the southeastern
part of the city, beginning at a stake in the edge of the marsh (on the Boulevard) and running S 63º E (line on drain) to the corner of
Cochran and First Avenues; thence down First Avenue to a “chinkapin”
within a few feet of the corner of Carpenter Street; thence S 19 1/2º E
(being practically the line of Carpenter Street) along the side of a ditch
to a cedar post in the edge of the marsh and, following the edge of the
marsh, to the point of beginning. While living here,
Benjamin Hart became an official
in the community. He was appointed Justice of the Peace in 1796 and a
Justice of the Inferior Court on Feb. 11, 1797. He died here and, although the exact date of his death is
unknown, it is believed that it occurred the latter part of 1801 or early
in 1802 for his will was filed in this county and the appraisal of his
estate was made Feb. 29, 1802. Soon after this date,
Nancy Hart left Brunswick and
removed
Pg. 185
to Clark County, Alabama, where she made
her home with her son John. Thomas Hart moved from
Brunswick at this time, or at least he intended to move, for he and his
mother on Nov. 18, 1802, gave to Benjamin Hart, Jr., their power of
attorney as Executors of the last will and testament of Benjamin Hart,
deceased. This interesting document states that “Thomas Hart
and Ann Hart, being left Executors by the last will and testament
of Benjamin Hart, deceased, jointly with Benjamin Hart, Jr.,
and that the said Thomas Hart and Ann Hart, his mother,
Executors as aforesaid, being about to leave the County of Glynn and
believing that the estate and effects of the said deceased shall be truly
administered agreeable to the last will and testament of the said Benjamin Hart, deceased, do constitute and appoint
Benjamin Hart,
Jr., as aforesaid, sole attorney…reposing especial trust and
confidence in our said attorney to will and to do everything agreeable to
the said last will and testament of the deceased”. This paper was
witnessed by Wm. Lee and George Purvis. If
Thomas Hart did leave Glynn County at that time,
he soon returned; for under date of Aug. 10, 1803, Ann Hart, of
Clark County, Alabama, “late wife of Benjamin Hart, deceased, of
the town of Brunswick, of the one part”, sold to “Thomas Hart, of
the County of Glynn” for the sum of $200 “all her right of dower, that is
her dower right, being one-third of an undivided moiety of a lot of ground
on the southeastern Commons of Brunswick…..containing 50 A. and being the
same lot of ground that Benjamin Hart, deceased, purchased of the
Commissioners of the town of Brunswick and the Commons thereof”. This
paper which was executed in Clark County, Alabama, was witnessed by John Hart, and would indicate that he still lived there with his
mother. On February 3, 1804,
Thomas Hart “of Glynn County”
sold this “moiety” to Benjamin Hart and, on April 6th of the same
year, Benjamin Hart sold this 50 A. tract to James McLeod,
which deed was witnessed by Thomas Hart. Even after selling this tract of land, some of the
Harts remained in Brunswick; for “Benjamin Hart, planter, and
his wife, Mary”, sold lot No. 44 in the City of Brunswick to John and
Jacob Campbell on Dec. 13, 1807. Also, Court
Pg. 186
House records show that Benjamin Hart,
the younger, was here as late as 1810. Thus, we see that for almost a
quarter of a century some member of the Hart family lived in
Brunswick. Although
Nancy Hart and her sons sold their
property and left Brunswick, there was one tie that bound them to this
place; the body of Benjamin Hart lies here. His grave is unmarked
but it is believed that he was buried in Wright Square, which was the
public burying ground at that time. Tradition says he lies on the
northwest corner of this Square, directly in front of the J.M. Burnett
home.
Nancy Hart, with her son, John, and his
family, moved from Clark County, Alabama, where they lived on the
Tombigbee River, to Kentucky.
John Hart died in 1821 and Nancy lived on
with her daughter-in-law. Rhoda, the daughter of John and
Patience (Lane) Hart, married William Helm Floyd of Union
County, Kentucky, who was killed in 1825 by being thrown from his horse
while drilling the Minute Men near Morganfield, Kentucky. The widow,
Rhoda (Hart) Floyd, with her only child,
William Benjamin, an infant, went back to live with her widowed
mother, Patience (Lane) Hart, and her grandmother, Nancy
(Morgan) Hart; all these are buried in the Hart graveyard about
ten miles from Henderson, Kentucky. On October 12, 1929, the General Samuel Hopkins Chapter,
Daughters of the American Revolution, of Henderson, unveiled the marker
which they had erected at the grave of Nancy Hart.
Until recently Benjamin and Nancy Hart
had no descendants living in Georgia. However, their great, great
granddaughter in the person of Dr. Juanita Helm Floyd has recently
come to Georgia and has charge of the Department of Spanish and is
Professor of French at the Georgia State College for Women in
Milledgeville. [MDC marked this whole paragraph out.]
The facsimile of
Benjamin Hart’s signature which
appears here was taken from a Glynn County court document signed by him
when he took the oath of office as Justice of the Inferior Court on March
1st, 1797.
Pg. 187
CHRIS HILLARY SIGNATURE
Christopher Hillary,
a soldier in the Revolutionary War, was born in 1755. He enlisted for
service from Georgia and it is believe that he lived in Glynn County prior
to the war. Commissioned a lieutenant, he served under
Col. Elijah
Clark, was captured by the British on May 15, 1781, and was exchanged
at Ashley Ferry, S.C., on Feb. 26, 1782. Soon after the war, he became prominent in the affairs of
Glynn County, being appointed surveyor of Glynn and Camden Counties on
Feb. 10, 1784. He was the member from Glynn County in the Georgia House
of Representatives in 1787, 1788, and 1789; was commissioned
Lieutenant-Colonel in 1787 and Colonel in 1790 of the Glynn County
Regiment of Militia; was the member from Glynn County in the Executive
Council which met in Augusta in 1788 and also represented this county in
the Constitutional Conventions of 1788 and 1789. As a member of the
Convention of 1787, which met to ratify the Federal Constitution he had
the distinction on Monday, Dec. 31, 1787, of making the motion “that the
proposed Federal Constitution be now adopted.” He was appointed Justice
of the Peace for Glynn County on Feb. 14, 1787. Possibly due to the influence of
John Habersham,
Collector of the Port of Savannah, who wrote President Washington
recommending Hillary as Collector for the Ports of Brunswick and
Frederica, he received this appointment.
Hillary died in Savannah on Feb. 18, 1796, and an
item in the Georgia Gazette a week later, giving notice of his death,
stated that he left a widow and a daughter about seven or eight years old.
Christopher Hillary’s daughter, Maria,
married Major William Jackson McIntosh, the son of Col. John
and Sara (Swinton) McIntosh, while the widow, Agnes Hillary,
married Col. John McIntosh—or, mother and daughter married father
and son. Many of Christopher Hillary’s descendants are living in
Glynn County today.
Pg. 188
Hillary was a man of some means. The Tax Digest of
1790 shows that he returned 949 acres of land for taxes, and, reckoned
according to the amount of tax paid, he was one of the wealthiest men in
the county. Hillary Island, lying north of Blythe Island, is named in
his honor and was once his property. The parks lying on either side of
Norwich Street, between Gloucester and F Streets, were also named in honor
of Christopher Hillary. He was a charter member of the Georgia Society of the
Cincinnati. The facsimile of his signature which appears here was
taken from a court document of Glynn County signed March 5, 1787.
SIGNATURE OF JOHN McINTOSH
John McIntosh, born
1748, was the son of William and Mary (McKay) McIntosh and
the grandson of John Mohr McIntosh, the commander of the Scotch
Highlanders at New Inverness, now Darien. He served throughout the Revolutionary War, being
commissioned Captain of the First Georgia Regiment on January 7, 1776 and
Lieutenant-Colonel Commandant of the Third Georgia Regiment on April 3,
1788. He was wounded and taken prisoner at the Battle of Briar Creek on
March 3, 1799. Lt.-Col.
McIntosh was in command of Fort Morris at
Sunbury when Lt. Col. Fuser with the British forces demanded its
surrender. Col. McIntosh replied to Col. Fuser, “COME AND
TAKE IT”, which the British officer decided not to do. In recognition of this valor on this occasion, the
Legislature of Georgia presented Col. McIntosh with a sword having
the words of his famous reply engraved on the blade. In 1781,
John McIntosh married Sarah Swinton
of South Carolina. Soon after the close of the Revolutionary
Pg. 189
War they moved to Florida and established
their home on the St. Johns River. On a visit to St. Augustine he was thrown in prison,
accused of designs against the Spanish government, and sent to Morro
Castle at Havana. President Washington and others used their
influence to effect his release and, after a year’s imprisonment, he was
freed. Shortly after this he lived for a time on St. Simons
Island where his wife, who had long been blind, died May 9, 1799. Some of
the older inhabitants have told of seeing the grave of Sarah (Swinton)
McIntosh in a secluded spot on the Village tract, but it is no
doubt overgrown with trees and shrubs, for the location is unknown today. After the death of his first wife,
Col. McIntosh
married Agnes Hillary, the widow of Christopher Hillary of
Glynn County, while the Colonel’s son, William Jackson McIntosh,
married Christopher Hillary’s daughter, Maria.
John McIntosh served as General in the War of 1812
and commanded three regiments of infantry and a battalion of artillery for
the protection of Savannah and the coast of Georgia. When the British forces threatened the Gulf coast,
Gen.
McIntosh and his Georgia troops marched through the wilderness a
thousand miles to defend Mobile. In June, 1815, upon his return to Savannah,
Hon. Thomas
U.P. Charlton, Mayor of Savannah, wrote him a congratulatory letter
and the City Council of Savannah also adopted resolutions of thanks for
his services. When he died in 1826, the local newspaper said, “Noble
soul! How the spirit of Washington will greet thee”.
John McIntosh was a charter member of the Georgia
Society of the Cincinnati. The facsimile of his signature which appears
here is a copy of his receipt for lands granted for Revolutionary service.
SIGNATURE OF WM. MACKINTOSH
William Mackintosh,
the son of Gen. Lachlan McIntosh
Pg. 190
and the grandson of John Mohr McIntosh
of New Inverness, or Darien, was a Major in the Revolutionary Army. Several years after the close of the war,
William
Mackintosh and his family lived at St. Clair on St. Simons Island.
His two children died here and amidst the thick growth of oak and pine are
two little brick vaults with white marble headstones, upon which are
inscribed the epitaphs:
Here lies the remains of Sarah Mackintofh the only daughter and laft child of
Major William Mackintofh Born 8th March 1792 and died 5th August 1795
----------- Here lies the body of
John Lachlan Mackintofh Son of Major William Mackintofh of the late American Revolution Army Born 3rd Janry 1790 Died 22d Septr 1794
William Mackintosh
was Commissioner of Glynn Academy in 1797 and also served as Commissioner
for the town of Frederica. He was Judge of the Inferior Court of Glynn
County. An old deed on file in the Glynn County Court House,
executed by Gen. Lachlan McIntosh in 1800, gives “to Martha
McIntosh, widow of the General’s son, Major William McIntosh,
the tract where she now resides, originally granted Donald Forbes,
for her life time”. The tract referred to was St. Clair. The facsimile of
William Mackintosh’s signature
which appears here is taken from a map of Frederica which he approved as
Commissioner of that town. The map is also reproduced in this volume.
Major William Mackintosh was a charter member of
the Georgia Society of the Cincinnati. There are no living descendants of this branch of the
McIntosh Family.
Pg. 191
SIGNATURE OF GEO. PURVIS
George Purvis, a
member of a family from Yorkshire, England, who lived in Delaware at the
outbreak of hostilities between England and her Colonies, enlisted in the
Delaware Regiment and was commissioned Second Lieutenant to Capt.
Patten’s Company, Col. Hall’s Delaware Regiment, Continental
Establishment, April 5, 1777; was made First Lieutenant Oct. 15, of the
same year, and Regimental Adjutant on August 15, 1778. The Delaware Regiment saw service under
Gates, Greene,
Lee, Williams, and DeKalb. Ramsey’s History of the
United States says of it: “This Delaware Regiment was reckoned the most efficient in
the Continental Army. It went into active service soon after the
commencement of the contest with Great Britain and served through the
whole of it. Courting danger wherever it was to be encountered,
frequently forming a part of a victorious army, but oftener the companions
of their countrymen in the gloom of disaster, the Delawares fought at
Brooklyn, at Trenton and at Princeton, at Brandywine and at Germantown, at
Guilford and at Eutaw, until at length, reduced to a handful of brave men,
the concluded their services with the war in the glorious termination of
the Southern campaign…”
The History of the Delaware State Society of the
Cincinnati tells of the service of this Regiment, as follows: “Hall’s Regiment was the only strictly
‘Continental’ one furnished by Delaware that saw active service. It was
organized under a law of the Continental Congress, and this is the
regiment always referred to when mention is made during the war of the
‘Delaware Regiment’”.
***************************************************
“….the Regiment joined
Washington in the Jerseys in the Spring of 1777, and participated in the
Battles of Monmouth, Brandywine, and Germantown. Its members
Pg. 192
also shared the privations and bore the
sufferings of the dreary winter at Valley Forge, as became true American
soldiers. “It was in the southern campaigns, however, where the
regiment won its immortality. On April 13, 1780, the Delaware and
Maryland troops, then encamped around Morristown in New Jersey, were
ordered South. On April 16, they took up their line of march, two
regiments from Maryland and one from Delaware, each about five hundred
strong, or some fifteen hundred men in all. The brave Baron DeKalb
was assigned as their commander. “Col. Hall did not march with his regiment, nor did
he ever join it again, having been disabled by his wounds received at
Germantown from taking the field. Lieut.-Col. Pope was on furlough
at the time of march (having also been wounded at Mamaroneck), and did not
go South. Major Joseph Vaughn was therefore in command. The
regiments marched from Morristown to the head of Elk, as it was then
called (now Elkton), in Cecil County, Maryland. This march was through
Philadelphia and Wilmington,—a distance of one hundred and eight miles.
They were veterans of three years’ service, as thoroughly trained and
disciplined, as brave and good soldiers as were to be found in the
Continental Army, and if Greene had then been in command of the
Southern Department instead of Gates, their worse than decimation
at Camden would have been avoided and the lives of many of these brave and
patriotic men saved. ‘From the head of Elk all the troops were taken by water
to Petersburg in Virginia, except the park of artillery, which proceeded
by land, under escort of a detachment from all the line. The journal of
Sergeant-Major William Seymour gives a complete and exceedingly
interesting account of the entire campaign. The description of the
marches, the condition of the troops, their want of provisions and their
losses in battle are all fully and vividly related. Leaving Petersburg,
the column proceeded southward by way of Hillsborough, in North Carolina
(four hundred and seventy miles from the Elk), to Buffalo Ford, on Deep
River, where General Gates took command of the entire Southern
Army. “They were now approaching Camden, the scene of their
first great battle in the South, where though the issue
Pg. 193
was so disastrous to the American forces,
the Delawares and Maryland lines won imperishable renown….The Battle of
Camden was fought August 16, 1780, and resulted in the overwhelming defeat
of the American troops, though the Delaware and Maryland soldiers covered
themselves with glory in saving the remainder of the routed army from
annihilation. The former (Delaware) Regiment at the commencement of the
battle was five hundred strong; at its close—and the fight lasted scarcely
an hour—less than two hundred officers and men remained.
Lieut. Purvis, together with many others of the
Delaware Regiment including Lieut.-Col. Vaughn and Major Patten,
was made prisoner at this time, and was exchanged by the British at Ashley
Ferry, S.C., on Feb. 26, 1782. He was later commissioned captain and served to the close
of the war, when he returned to Delaware and was one of the organizers of
the Delaware State Society of the Cincinnati, which organization was
founded July 4, 1783. He remained in Delaware for several years, although
the last record of him in that state is his signature as witness to the
will of Joseph Jackson of Kent County, Delaware, on April 12, 1789. The facsimile of his signature given here was taken from a
military document signed March 20, 1782, while he was Captain in the
Delaware Regiment, which signature was obtained through the kindness of Judge Henry C. Conrad, state Archivist of Delaware. A comparison of
the signature with those on documents executed in Glynn County now on file
in the State Department of Archives in Atlanta shows the signatures to be
those of the same man. The earliest record of
George Purvis in Glynn
County is his name on the Tax Digest of 1794. The following year he
became Surveyor of Glynn County. In 1796, while serving as County
Surveyor, he made a map of Brunswick a copy of which is now on file in the
office of the Secretary of State in Atlanta.
George Purvis held many positions of honor and
trust, being the Glynn County member of the Georgia House of
Representatives in 1798 and Justice of the Inferior Court of Glynn County,
1796-99. He was president of the Board of Education of Glynn County
in 1796 and, in recognition of his services to education in this
community, the Glynn County Board of Education
Pg. 194
of 1903 named a grammar school which they
had just erected in his honor—Purvis School. He was Commissioner of the Town and Commons of Brunswick
to 1805, when he is supposed ot have died, as his successor was appointed
Nov. 21, 1805. Another proof of his death about this time is the record of
the administration of his estate by his widow, Eliza Purvis. It is
to be regretted that the location of his grave is unknown. Delaware and Glynn County are far removed one from the
other, and seemed even farther apart in those days, so that one might
wonder what brought Purvis from Delaware to Glynn County to make
his home. However, if one might be allowed to weave a pretty tale about
this circumstance, it would be easy to believe that he came here so as to
be near his old friend, Christopher Hillary, with whom he had been
in prison. These two Revolutionary soldiers were held in a British prison
camp together and were exchanged at the same time. Indeed, the printed
file of prisoners exchanged by the British at Ashley Ferry in 1782 lists
these two names side by side. No matter how he came; here he stayed, as have six
generations of his descendants, though none today bear the name Purvis.
George Purvis and his wife, Eliza, had four
children—Polly, Sarah A., Martha Eliza, and William G. Purvis.
Polly Purvis married Benjamin Franklin and
became the ancestor to many who live here at this time.
Sarah A. Purvis married John Flinn, whose
daughter Georgia, married Philip Ulsch. “Aunt Georgia”
Ulsch, as she was known to hundreds, was the last surviving
grandchild of George Purvis.
Martha Eliza Purvis married James Hatcher
and for many years lived in Wayne County.
William G. Purvis married Martha Goodwin Bills,
daughter of Jonathan and Lucy Bills who in 1819 came to
Glynn County from Middletown, Connecticut.
Jonathan Bills built the first Court House for
Glynn County, having brought his workmen with him from Connecticut in a
sailing vessel. On this trip
Jonathan Bills’ wife kept a diary of
the trip, which is something on the order of a calendar in that she has
kept the days of the month and week in regular order and made entries,
giving information concerning
Pg. 195
the weather, or anything that was of
interest. This remarkable book is carefully treasured by her grandson,
Malachi Green.
William G. Purvis had two daughters who married and
reared families. The oldest daughter, Sarah Elizabeth, married
Baillie Forrester, the son of Alexander and Mazie (Baillie)
Forrester, and, through his maternal line, a descendant of John
Mohr McIntosh of Darien. The youngest daughter of
William G. Purvis, Mary
Jane, married Malachi Green. “Grandma” Green, the
youngest child of George Purvis’s youngest child, died a year or so
ago. At the time of her death she was the oldest citizen of Glynn County.
TOMPKINS FORT
In the early days
following the Revolutionary War, the mainland of Glynn County was sparsely
settled by hardy pioneers who underwent untold hardships on this frontier. The Indians frequently attacked the settlers, many of whom
abandoned their homes. On one attack the Indians murdered two men,
John Price and a man named Shaves, and carried off a small girl
named Polly Harper. One of these early settlers,
John Tompkins, a
Virginian by birth, established his home on a plantation on Turtle River,
where he erected for his protection, a large fort, two hundred feet
square. In the spring of 1789,
John Tompkins’ plantation
“was attacked by a party of Indians of the Creek Nation” who burned the
dwelling house, the stable and crib, the overseer’s house, the kitchen,
the school house, five negro houses, a small dwelling, and the fort and
carried off two horses.
Britain Bunkley, who lived on St. Simons at that
time, was one of a party of men who went to the rescue of the besieged
party. He said, “The fort was then evacuated by Capt. Tompkins and
others and soon after the fort with all the buildings were destroyed by
fire”.
John and Donald Tompkins, sons of John
and Elizabeth (McKay) Tompkins, the owners of the plantation
destroyed by the Indians, made a claim against the United States
government for the property so destroyed, which claim was
Pg. 196
allowed and settlement made forty-seven
years after the destruction of the property. In making this claim, the heirs of
John Tompkins
supported their own statements by affidavits of Britain Bunkley, James Helveston, and
Martin Palmer, all of whom testified that
the property of John Tompkins on his plantation on Turtle River in
Glynn County had been destroyed by the Creek Indians.
John Tompkins, the owner of the plantation, was
Justice of the Peace in Glynn County, 1786-88; the local member of the
House of Representatives in 1788; and a member of the Executive Council.
He was also a captain in the Glynn County Militia and a commissioner for
Glynn County Academy until Dec. 6, 1791, his successor being appointed on
that date. This would seem to indicate his death or removal from the
county just prior to that time. The two sons,
Donald and John, moved to
Camden County, where their descendants are living today.
THE RICE FIELDS
Several miles further up
the Altamaha River above Carteret’s Point was the site of the Indian
village Talaxe. Here the Spaniards erected one of their early
missions (1586) called Santo Domingo de Talaxe. In later years, along the banks of the Altamaha were
located the plantations of wealthy men, who cultivated the fields that
were rich with the silt brought down from the red old hills of Georgia by
the Altamaha River. Rice was the principal crop and brought in much
wealth to these planters. The method of planting rice in vogue at that time is
practically unknown in this section today where very little rice is
grown. A full description of the method pursued was written by the
Rev. J.W. Leigh in Ten Years on a Georgia Plantation, and is
given here: “….Operations may be said to commence towards the end of
fall, after the first frost, i.e. about November. The fields are first
burnt off, that is to say, the dry grass, rice stubble, and reeds are in
this manner cleared off, the ploughs are then put in, and the ditches and
rains are cleaned out and the banks made up….
Pg. 197
“I ought to perhaps, to
explain more fully the configuration of a rice plantation. Round the
whole of it, as I have said, a high bank is thrown up, to protect it from
high tides and freshets or floods; the land within this embankment is
divided off into fields by check banks and face ditches, and each field,
which is about twenty acres in size, is subdivided by smaller ditches,
called quarter drains. Through the length and breadth of the plantation
generally run two or three canals, which serve to drain the Island, and
also to convey the flats, or large flat-bottomed boats for harvesting the
rice. Well, the land having been burnt off, ploughed, and ditched, the
harrows are put on in early spring, and the seed is planted in time, if
possible, for the first high tides in March. As soon as the seed is sown,
the water is let on to the fields and kept on eight or ten days to sprout
the rice; this is called the first flow. “About three weeks afterwards the second flow is put on,
and kept on from ten to thirty days, and upon the length of this second
flow there is a great diversity of opinion amongst the planters, some
being for keeping it on as long as thirty days, in order to kill the grass
and weeds, and others not keeping it on half that time, for fear of
weakening the rice. The third, or harvest flow, is put on about the end
of June, and kept on until the middle of August, when the crop is ready
for harvesting; and this is work which can be done only by negroes, as,
owing to the swampy state of the fields and the great heat of the sun, the
malarious atmosphere makes it dangerous for any white man to stay a single
night on the plantation. “The crop being harvested, nothing remains but to thresh
it and send it to market. The threshing is done by a steam thresher….It
is generally, however, sent to the factor in rough, i.e. with the husk on,
and is pounded in large mills at Savannah or Charleston, and is then ready
for sale. “The great enemies of the rice-planter are
volunteer
and freshets; the first of these is the scattered seed of the rice,
which becomes a very disagreeable weed, and is very difficult to
eradicate; the second the floods, which come down from the hilly country
in spring and autumn, and put the plantations under water, and the
planters to much inconvenience….”
Pg. 198
Of these rice plantations
located on the south bank of the Altamaha River, Elizafield, Evelyn, and
Grantley were the property of Hugh Fraser Grant, who later sold
Evelyn to Pinckney Huger The other two plantations remained in the
Grant family for many years. Broadfield was owned by the
Brailsfords and came
into the Troup family by the marriage of Camilla Brailsford
to Dr. James McGilvary Troup—a brother of George M. Troup,
Governor of Georgia. By this marriage there were six children—two sons
and four daughters. The two sons,
Brailsford and Robert,
inherited the lower part of the family plantation which they called New
Hope. The upper portion went to the maiden daughters and retained the
name of Broadfield. One of the daughters, Ophelia Troup, married
George C. Dent and the middle part of the plantation, which was her
share of her father’s estate, was called Hofwyl in honor of the old
school in Switzerland where Mr. Dent was educated. Broadfield and Hofwyl are still in possession of the heirs
of the original owners, being the home of the Dents. The planters who lived on the rice fields along the banks
of the “Fair Altama” invariably spent the summers on highland several
miles removed, because it was believed that malaria fever was contracted
from the “miasma” that rose from the mud in the fields when the sun went
down. In her
Journal, Fanny Kemble wrote from
Butler’s Island: “The pestilential season is at hand and we must leave
this place and go to St. Simons.” April 1st was “moving day” and from that date until frost
no white person would spend a night on the rice fields. It is said that,
when a planter or his overseer had occasion to be on the rice plantation
during the day and happened to be late leaving in the afternoon, he would
ride his horse at “break neck” speed to get away from the fields before
dark. Modern science has discovered that there was some basis of
fact in this belief of the danger that came with the twilight, for the
malaria fever mosquito does not bite in the day-time, hiding away in some
dark place and coming out with the setting of the sun to seek his victim.
James T. Dent of Hofwyl was the first person in
this section to demonstrate successfully and conclusively the
Pg. 199
theory that malaria fever is contracted
only through the bite of the anopholes mosquito.
Mr. Dent, having read of the experiments carried on
in Italy with mosquitoes as carriers of fevers, concluded that, if his
home could be thoroughly screened against these insects, his family would
not have to move to the summer home during the “pestilential season”. He,
accordingly, screened every opening in his house, including the chimneys.
In 1903, for the first time, the family spent the entire summer at Hofwyl
in perfect safety and comfort, although his friends pleaded with him not
to expose himself and them to so great a risk.
James Hamilton and John Couper, who settled
on St. Simons, also had a rice plantation on the mainland, which they
owned jointly and which they called Hopeton in honor of their friend and
banker, William Hopeton, Hopeton contained 4,500 acres and had 600
slaves.
James Hamilton and his wife, Janet (Wilson)
Hamilton, had only one child, a daughter, who married Richard
Corbin, and by him had three children—Constance, who married M. de Montmarte and spent most of her life in Paris;
Isabella
and Robert. [according to family
history, this is in error, Janet Wilson was in fact James' sister Janet
(Hamilton) Wilson. James Hamilton married Nancy Isabella Steedman in
Charleston, SC on 19 March 1796. She was the daughter of James
Steedman (1746-1798) and Elizabeth Kelsey (1755-1841). Nancy was
born 28 January 1780 in Charleston and had two children by James, a son
who died very young and then a daughter Agnes Rebecca Hamiton born in
1801. She would later marry Francis Porteus Corbin and have tow
daughters and one son by him.
His will can attest to his many relations at the time of his death
However, James Hamilton's will does list a son George, so James may have
married a second time, but as of now, no one knows who this second wife
may have been.] On the death of
James Hamilton and John Couper,
James Hamilton Couper, the namesake of the former and the son of
the latter, bought from the Corbin children their interest in the
plantations on the Altamaha and on St. Simons. The ruins of the Mission of Santo Domingo de Talaxe are
located on Elizafield plantation, which, together with Altama and Hopeton,
is now the property of the du Ponts, who have made of these
magnificent estates a refuge from the cares and worries of the world of
business. Here is carefully preserved the natural beauty of the woodland
and the wild life found therein. In remodeling and restoring the beautiful mansion at
Altama, built in 1857 by James Hamilton Couper, Mr. du Pont
was very careful to destroy none of the architectural beauty of the old
mansion, and his additions to the building have been in keeping with the
dream of the builder, who was a most artistic man.
James Hamilton Couper was a graduate of Yale.
Following his graduation, he went to Holland to study the
Pg. 200
methods used in that country in farming
submerged lands. On his return he put in practice much which he had
learned in the “Old Country”.
James Hamilton Couper was a pioneer in the
extraction of oil from the cotton seed, using much the same process his
father had used with the olive. His project was not successful at that
time, no doubt because the knowledge of chemistry had not advanced
sufficiently to purify the oil and adapt it to the different uses to which
it is now put. He traveled extensively through the Cotton States and
succeeded in convincing people that there was something besides fertilizer
and stock feed to be extracted from cotton seed. In consequence after the
stormy days of the War Between the States, oil mills sprang up on all
sides.
PHOTO OF ALTAMA
Mr. Couper was also
a pioneer in the extraction and refining of sugar from the ribbon cane.
In 1827 and ’28 he planted 800 acres of sugar cane. The steam engine and
cane mills which he installed at Hopeton were made in Sheffield, England,
and were the finest to be had at that time. This machinery remained at
Hopeton until 1907 when the plantation was sold to the Shaker Colony of
Ohio. Hopeton included Carr’s Island and contained 11,000 acres,
the land being valued in 1826 at $80,412, and its 300 slaves at $99,000.
Pg. 201
Practically every method
of scientific agriculture which is being taught today was practiced at
Hopeton a century ago. Rotation of crops was followed and crop maps were
made each year, showing the location of the fields and the crop planted in
each. Corn, sweet potatoes, and cow peas were shifted from year to year. Until 1825 the main crop was cotton; for the next three
years rice was the main crop, and then sugar cane. In addition to his interests in Glynn County,
Mr.
Couper established in 1833 at Natchez, Miss., a mill to extract oil
from the cotton seed. The records of Hopeton Plantation for these years,
together with the crop maps, were recently loaned to the Library of the
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. The Crop Map of Hopeton as
reproduced here is taken fro Life and Labor in the Old South by Ulrich Bonnell Phillips, through the kind permission of the
publishers, Little, Brown & Co. Many visitors at Hopeton in “Plantation Days” wrote of the
splendid plantation. In 1832 J.D. Legare of Charleston, editor of
The Southern Agriculturist, gave the following account of his
visit: “We remained several days at Hopeton, enjoying the
hospitality of J. Hamilton Couper, during which time we were busily
employed in viewing the plantations and taking notes of what we saw and
heard. “We hesitate not to say Hopeton is decidedly the best
plantation we have ever visited, and we doubt whether it can be equaled in
the Southern States; and when we consider the extent of the crops, the
variety of the same, and the number of operatives who have to be directed
and managed, it will not be presumptive to say that it may fairly
challenge comparison with any establishment of the United States, for the
systematic arrangement of the whole, the regularity and precision with
which each and all of the operations are carried out, and the perfect and
daily accountability established in every department. “The proportion of the crop at the time of my visit were
500 acres in rice, 170 in cotton, and 330 in cane.”
Sir Charles Lyell, who visited here in 1846, wrote: “During a fortnight at Hopeton we had an opportunity of
seeing how Southern planters live and the conditions and
Pg. 202
MAP OF HOPETON
Pg. 203
prospects of the negroes on well-managed
estate. The relations of the slaves to their owners resembles nothing in
the Northern States. There is an hereditary regard approaching attachment
on both sides, much like that existing between lords and their retainers
in feudal times. The slaves identify themselves with their masters, and
the sense of their own importance rises with his success in life; but the
responsibility of the owner is great, and to manage a great plantation
with profit is no easy task; much judgment is required and a mixture of
firmness, forbearance, and kindness….This is a most favorable specimen of
a well-managed estate….” The
Hon. Amelia M. Murray, Lady-in-Waiting to Queen Victoria, toured the United States in 1855, visiting all the
states on the Atlantic Seaboard and the Gulf Coast, following the
Mississippi River to its source. Her description of her visit to Glynn
County, where she was the guest of James Hamilton Couper, is as
follows: “….and, at last, last night we reached Darien.
Fortunately, a four-oared canoe-like boat, of Mr. Hamilton Couper’s,
had come down from his plantation on the Altamaha, upon some business.
Dr. Turner insured our being taken up with him; we met Mr. Couper
also by accident, and after a very pleasant row of about five miles, he
brought us to his English-like house (as respects the interior) and
interesting home, my first resident introduction to plantation life. A
happy attached negro population surrounds this abode; I never saw servants
in any old English family more comfortable, or more devoted; it is quit a
relief to see anything so patriarchal, after the apparently uncomfortable
relations of master and servants in the Northern States. I should much
prefer being a ‘slave’ here to a grumbling saucy ‘help’ there; but
everyone to their tastes. We left the river about a quarter of a mile
from the house, and came up a narrow canal, between rice plantations,
almost to the door; we passed two or three large flat boats, laden with
rice; and Mr. Couper took me to see the threshing-machine which was
at work in the barn; the women putting in the rice just as we do our
grain; they were more comfortably dressed than our peasantry, and looked
happier; otherwise (except the complexions) the scene was much of the same
kind as that at a threshing-barn in England.
Pg. 204
It is in vain to intend keeping silence
upon the one thought that must be uppermost in a mind accustomed from
childhood to erroneous views upon the slavery question; and I may as well
write on. I now see the great error we have committed is in assuming that
the African race is equal in capacity with the European; and that under
similar circumstances it is capable of equal moral and intellectual
culture….” “Hopeton, Feb. 12. I went yesterday through a forest of
Pinus palustris to a spot where it is Mr. Couper’s intention
to build a house to be called Altama. It will be beautifully situated on
the edge of a pine barren, a sloping thicket of live oaks, magnolias, and
fan palms, on one side, ending in rice plantations, with distant forest
and river views extending towards Darien. This place was once the site of
an Indian village (Talaxe), and I picked up fragments of their pottery.
But there are now none of the Aborigines left in the Southern States. “I forgot to mention that there are from three to four
hundred negroes on this estate. Mr. and Mrs. Couper have no
white servants; their family consists of six sons and two daughters. I
should not like to inhabit a lonely part of Ireland, or even Scotland,
surrounded only by three hundred Celts. I believe there is not a soldier
or policeman nearer than Savannah, a distance of sixty miles. Surely this
speaks volumes for the contentment of the slave population. “When I think of the misery and barbarism of the peasantry
of Kintal, and other parts of Scotland (putting aside that of Ireland),
and look at the people here, it is hardly possible not to blush at the
recollection of all the hard words I have heard applied to the slaveholder
of the South. Why, the very pigsties of the negroes are better than some
Celtic hovels I have seen. “Mr. Couper is under some difficulty about a negro
family he took in trust, to manumit from the produce of their own labor.
The poor people are averse to being freed, and especially to being sent to
Africa. It certainly seems a cruelty to force them to accept that which
they consider no boon. I believe this is a dilemma by no means rare… “I have been wandering about among the negro dwellings,
Pg. 205
seeing the ugly babes and still uglier old
people; only one individual in bed in the hospital and five or six in the
male and female wards, cowering round the fires. Mr. Couper tells
me he once tried the capabilities of some of the most active among his
people, by giving them the cultivation of fifty acres for themselves; the
first season, under direction, the plantation cleared fifteen hundred
dollars, which he took care to give them in silver, hoping that would
excite their industry; the next year, left to their own management, the
crop lessened one-half; and the third season they let the land run to
waste, so that it was useless to permit them to retain it. Yet, these
very same people will labor readily and pleasantly under good
superintendence. “Hopeton, Altamaha River, Georgia, Wednesday, February 14,
1855.
“My Dear Friends,— “….When I watch the kindness, the patience, the
consideration shown by white gentlemen and gentlewomen toward these
‘darkies’ I could say to some anti-slavery people I have known, ‘Go thou,
and do likewise’. There is such a sense of security in this country that
doors and windows are as often left unfastened at night as not; and a
slaveholder told me that he had lived alone for eight years among his
negroes, without once thinking it necessary to lock a door or bar a
window. ‘Feb. 15. I spent two hours in the pine barrens and
swamps yesterday, gathering seeds and taking up plants which I am going to
send to England….Mr. Couper will go with me to Brunswick, where the
St. John steamer calls at three or four o’clock tomorrow morning on
her way to Palatka. “St. Augustine, Feb. 19th….Brunswick is little more than
the promise of a future town, but it is in a healthy situation, where
there might be a fine park, at present there is only an hotel. Streets
are marked out and there are many pretty detached villas. Our way to it
was over a deep sandy road, through the pine barren, and a continual
undergrowth of that palm with a saw-like stem, and fan leaf (Chamaerops
serrulata), from the leaves of which pretty baskets are manufactured,
and I imagine hats might be made to equal those of Leghorn; it grows all
about this extensive white sand district, as thick as fern with us, and I
Pg. 206
think it would be hardy in the
southwestern parts of England. As we approached Brunswick, fine specimens
of the tree or cabbage palmetto were by the wayside; with difficulty we
took up young ones for seedlings; some run so deep into the ground it is
hard to move them. “A very primitive kind of post office may be observed in
these forests; boxes without any lock nailed to a tree, into which, when a
mail passes, letters are occasionally dropped. “The
St. John steamer arrived soon after midnight
but the tide did not rise sufficiently for her to leave till near three in
the morning, because she would not have been able to cross the bar of the
St. John River….”
THE LOST
GORDONIA
[MDC crossed out and entered “Franklinia”]
In 1774-5,
William
Bartram, of Philadelphia, a botanist, and the son of John Bartram,
who was known as “the greatest natural botanist in the world”, made a trip
through the coastal section of Georgia, traveling on horseback. While riding along the Fort Barrington Road, on the north
bank of the Altamaha River, he saw a tree which he had never seen nor
heard of before. He classified it as belonging to the tea family, being
very similar to the loblolly bay, or Gordonia lascianthus. Bartram
named this new plant which he had discovered in honor of Benjamin
Franklin, or Gordonia Franklinia. It is sometimes called Gordonia
Altamaha.
Bartram carefully marked the spot where the tree
was growing and returned in the early spring to gather the seed, which he
carried to Philadelphia and planted in his gardens there. Seeds were also
sent to England to be planted in the Botanical Gardens of London. The Gordonia Altamaha is of interest here because these
trees which Bartram found growing on the banks of the Altamaha are
the only trees of the kind that have ever been found in their native
habitat, and all the specimens now growing have come from these seeds,
which Bartram gathered.
Bartram’s description of the tree, taken from his
Travels in North America, is most interesting: “….In the course of these excursions and researches,
Pg. 207
I had the opportunity of observing the new
flowering shrub, resembling the Gordonia, in perfect bloom, as well as
bearing rip fruit. It is a flowering tree, of the first order for beauty
and fragrance of blossoms: the tree grows fifteen or twenty feet high,
branching alternately; the leaves are oblong, broadest towards their
extremities, and terminate with an acute point, which is generally a
little reflexed; they are lightly serrated, attenuate downwards and
sessile, or have very short petioles; they are placed in alternate order,
and towards the extremities of the twigs are crowded together, but stand
more sparsedly below; the flowers are very large, expand themselves
perfectly, are of a snow white colour, and ornamented with a crown or
tassel of gold coloured refulgent staminae in their centre;…these large,
white flowers stand single and sessile in the bosom of the leaves, and
being near together towards the extremities of the twigs, and usually many
expanded at the same time, make a gay appearance: the fruit is a large,
round, dry, woody apple or pericarp…. “This very curious tree was first taken notice of about
ten or twelve years ago, at this place, when I attended my father (John
Bartram) on a botanical excursion, but, it being then late in the
autumn, we could form no opinion to what class or tribe it belonged. “We never saw it grow in any other place, nor have I ever
since seen it growing wild, in all my travels, from Pennsylvania to Point
Coupe, on the banks of the Mississippi, which must be allowed a very
singular and unaccountable circumstance; at this place there are two or
three acres of ground where it grows plentifully.” An attempt is being made to interest Georgians to plant
this tree and in this way bring back to this section one of its
interesting trees. It would be very fitting for this to be our state
flower.
ALTAMA
The early name of the
Altamaha River was Altama, for it was thus that Oliver Goldsmith
in The Deserted Village speaks of it:
“Through torrid tracts,
with fainting steps they go, Where wild Altama murmurs to their woe.”
Pg. 208
This river bears an Indian
name that has an interesting history. The Indian village of Tama
was located in the forks of the Ocmulgee and Oconee Rivers. The Indians
on the coast traveling to this village went by way of this river and so we
get the name Al-tama or “the way to the Tama country”. This name is much prettier than the one now used and it
would be quite fitting if the people of this section would revert to the
earlier pronunciation, if not the spelling.
CARTERET POINT
Another of the early
settlers of Glynn County was a trader by the name of Carteret, who
had a small trading post at a site on the south bank of the Altamaha
River. This place is known as Carteret’s Point (pronounced
Cartright by the natives), and in recent years Heyward’s Point, and
embraces several thousand acres of land. The old road leading to this
point is still known as the Carteret Road.
Carteret kept a small stock of such goods as were
attractive to the Indians and traded with them for the skins, hides, etc.,
that they brought him. He selected this particular site because of its
close proximity to the Fort at Frederica which he thought would afford
ample protection in case of trouble with the Indians. However, he met the
fate of so many of the pioneers, being massacred by the red men. Carteret Point is now the property of
C.W. Lane.
THE BRUNSWICK CANAL
In 1826 the Brunswick
Canal & Railroad Company was organized for the purpose of digging a canal
to connect Brunswick with the Altamaha River. Many difficulties arose and a number of the incorporators
sold their stock to W.B. Davis, who continued in his attempt to
complete the project but failed to get very far. In 1834 a new charter was secured with the promises of
state aid and with backing from capitalists of Boston, Mass. Two years
later Loammi Baldwin, an engineer from Boston, surveyed and located
the route for a canal 12 miles
Pg. 209
long, 54 ft. wide at the surface and 35
ft. at the bottom, and a 6 ft. depth of water, to tap the Altamaha and
bring its trade to Brunswick. A tow path 12 ft. wide was to be located on
the eastern bank so that it might be extended on the bank of Academy Creek
and into the town of Brunswick. A lock was to be provided at each end and
a sluice constructed at Gibson’s Creek. This sluice was to be arranged so
that the gates would be opened when the tide should rise above the surface
of the canal.
Hon. Thomas Butler King was treasurer of the
company, Edward Eldredge of Boston was General Agent, and Lieut.
J.L. Locke, Resident Engineer or Superintendent. Under date of Jan. 18, 1838, an advertisement appeared in
The Brunswick Advertiser stating that 1,000 negroes were wanted to
work on the canal, “of whom one-third may be women. $15 per month will be
paid for steady, prime men and $13 for able women….The negroes will be
abundantly provided for, well lodged, and the sick will be placed in a
commodious hospital where they will receive the daily attendance of a well
educated physician. For further particulars reference is respectfully
made to J. Hamilton Couper, Esq., and Lieut. J.L. Locke,
Resident Engineer, or to any of the planters of Glynn County who have had
negroes on the canal the past year”.
(signed) F. & A. PRATT P.M. NIGHTINGALE.
A news item in the same
paper on March 8th, 1838, stated that “upwards of 500 hands were already
on the work and the contractors, Messrs. Pratt & Nightingale,
have arranged for the employment of many more.” However, it seems the contractors had trouble securing a
sufficient number of negroes on the terms offered, for on September 20th
of the same year they advertised they would pay $18 per month for prime
hands. These negroes, they said, “would be provided with 3 1/2 lbs. of
pork or bacon and 10 qts. Of gourd seed corn per week”. In January of the following year a news item states: “The
progress of the work….is very satisfactory. They whole length of the line
(12 mi.) is now open and ground is broken throughout the entire
distance…During the past year about 500 negroes have been constantly
employed but the work has been found too difficult for them who
Pg. 210
were only accustomed to the light labors
of the cotton field. All but 200 have, therefore, been dismissed and white
labor substituted in their stead….” This white labor consisted of a group of Irishmen who
proved to be excellent workmen and things moved along smoothly for a short
time, when a battle took place between the Cork men and the Kerry men
which required the attention of the local militia before it was finally
settled. The canal was dug the entire distance but was never opened
for traffic. The project was revived in the ‘50s but was never pushed to
successful operation. On April 19, 1838, while making excavations at a point
about five miles from Brunswick, there were uncovered the bones of a Megatherium, one of the extinct sloths.
James Hamilton Couper
sent one of the fossils found at this time to the Museum of the Academy of
Natural Sciences of Philadelphia and one to the British Museum in London.
Besides this there is in the British Museum a very valuable collection of
mussels from the Altamaha presented by Mr. Couper, who was
intensely interested in natural history and possessed a large library of
rare works on this subject. The remains of the
Megatherium were discovered in
association with the remains of Elephas primigenius, Mastodon, Bison
latifrons, Equus Americanus and Chelonia Couperi. The fossil
bones were found at the bottom of an alluvial formation between four and
six feet below the surface, imbedded in a situation of clay resting on
yellow sand.
REMINISCENCES OF MISS MARIA C. BLAIN
I was born in Augusta,
Ga., on June 12, 1845. My parents, James T. and Mary E.
(Russell) Blain, in 1847 moved to Penfield, the former seat of Mercer
University, where my tow brothers were educated. My elder brother,
James S. Blain, began the study of medicine in 1856. In April of the
next year we came to Brunswick, where my father and younger brother were
connected with Massey & Hillsman in the first drug store
ever operated here. In 1859 my father was elected mayor of the city (the first
bloodless election in several years) and was re-elected every year until
’61. The Brunswick Riflemen were organized Oct. 28, 1860.
Pg. 211
On May 20, 1861 they were mustered into
the service of the Southern Confederacy for a period of sixty days and
were attached to the Second Georgia Regiment under Col. Paul J. Semmes.
They were ordered on detached service and stationed at Carteret Point. Upon the expiration of this term of service the company
was re-organized, Captain B.F. Harris resigning, and First
Lieutenant J.S. Blain being promoted to the captaincy. Several
members of the company, preferring cavalry to infantry service, dropped
out, but their places were immediately filled from among the finest men in
the city and vicinity. The company was then attached to the afterward
famous 26th Georgia Regiment and, being the oldest, or ranking company,
was known as Company A. Again, to their disgust, they were detailed for coast duty
and were first sent to Cumberland Island, where they were made a siege
batter of artillery; and next, to Smith’s Island, just below Savannah.
There they remained until Gen. A.R. Lawton, then in command of
their brigade, asked their Colonel, E.M. Atkinson, “Where is your
first company?”
Col. Atkinson told him and stated that it was his
best company. Thereupon, to their great joy, Gen. Lawton had them
released and dear old Brunswick Riflemen were sent on their way to their
proper station, reaching their command in time to take part in the Second
Battle of Manassas, which was fought Aug. 30, 1862. However, their first
skirmish was had at Bristoe Station, the day before the Battle of
Manassas. You, who only hear of these things, can form no conception
of the fervent anxiety endured by the parents, wives, sisters, and friends
left behind. Never can I forget the awful day when this dispatch
reached us: “Battle at Manassas. Brunswick Riflemen cut to pieces. All
killed or wounded except N. Dixon and one other, name unknown”. By the next train (We were refugeeing at Waynesville,
Wayne County), my dear old father left for Virginia, loaded down with
hospital supplies, medicines, delicacies, bandages, linens, and everything
we could collect, which my mother, with the assistance of Mrs. Spears,
her daughters and myself, had spent the night packing.
Pg. 212
He went with the avowed
purpose of bringing home every wounded Brunswick boy who could be moved
and all the dead he could find. We who were left soon learned that the report had been
exaggerated, but not until he reached Richmond, Virginia, did father hear
the truth. He kept on, however, to Winchester but failed to find the
brigade. (Stonewall kept them moving). As the wounded had been
sent by another route, father missed them also. Returning to Richmond, he visited the different
hospitals. In one of them he found an old friend, Dr. D.C. O’Keefe,
in charge. He then arranged for the care of any of the Brunswick Riflemen
that might be taken to this hospital at any time and returned home,
thankful that the end of his long trip was not what he had feared it might
be. As a sequel to the foregoing, I will add that when father
returned he reported the probable loss of his trunk with its wealth of
hospital supplies. The railroads at that time gave no checks, so
passengers had to watch their own baggage. At every stopping place father
would see that his trunk was safe, but after seeing it at Weldon, North
Carolina, it went astray before reaching Richmond, Virginia. Telegrams
were sent in every direction describing it, with orders to forward if
found to the address tacked on it, which was my address at Augusta, Ga. Several weeks later the wandering trunk arrived all safe
at that point and was sent on to me at Waynesville. Everything was in
good condition and I immediately divided the stores, adding a quantity of
fine oranges from Butler’s Island. One box was sent to Dr. O’Keefe
of the 2nd Georgia Hospital, Richmond, Va.; the other to the Soldiers’
Wayside Home at Millen, Ga., the first Wayside Home established in Georgia
for medical and nursing care of sick and wounded Confederate soldiers. A letter and also a printed acknowledgement were received
from Dr. O’Keefe but the box that went to the Wayside Home was
never heard from. Dr. O’Keefe published a letter of thanks in the
Savannah Morning News under the date of Nov. 22, 1862 and listed the
articles contained in the trunk as follows: 65 oranges, 1 sack arrowroot,
1 pkg. slippery elm, 2 pkg. ground cinnamon, 1 pkg. mace, 1 pkg.
Pg. 213
ground ginger, 1 pkg. nutmeg, 1 pkg. race
ginger, 1 pkg. allspice, together with linen and bandages. When war clouds grew heavy, the ladies of Brunswick on May
27, 1861 organized a Sewing Association with my mother as president. I
with many other girls of my age joined and began working for the
soldiers. Forty-five ladies composed the membership of that association,
and of that number I am the only surviving member. Many of the soldiers needed more clothes than they had,
hence the necessity for the association. About the first work I did was to assist in making the
first large Confederate flag, the Stars and Bars, ever used by the
Brunswick Riflemen. This was made in my mother’s home. Sickness, probably measles, occurring in the camp of the
2nd Georgia Regiment, it was necessary to establish hospitals in each of
the following companies, viz: Buena Vista Guards, Burke Sharpshooters,
and Columbus Guards; a few scattering cases were cared fro by the ladies. One in particular,
John E. Andrews, of the
afterwards famous Banks County Guards, my mother heard of as desperately
ill in the hospital tent at camp. She and one or two others went down to
see him and had him removed, although the surgeon declared he could not
live. For nearly two months my mother, together with Mrs. Alexander
Scranton, Mrs. Mary Lavinia Spears, Mrs. Burr Winton, and Mrs. J.L. Harris watched over and nursed that poor fellow back to
life. In the meantime the Regiment, with the exception of the
Brunswick Rifleman, who were on detached service, was ordered to
Virginia. However, a physician, a member of his own company, Dr. Wm.
McIntyre, and a brother of the sick man were detailed to remain with
him until he could be removed to his home in Banks County, which was about
August 15, 1861. As nearly as we can learn the first Confederate soldier to
die in Georgia was buried at Oak Grove Cemetery, Brunswick. He was
G.D.
Williamson of the Banks County Guards, who died in camp of measles,
either the last week in April, or the first week in May, 1861. A General Hospital was later established on the corner of
Newcastle and Gloucester Streets with Mrs. Spears installed
Pg. 214
as matron. At first the government was
unable to supply the necessary bed furnishings so the ladies loaned
sheets, blankets, etc. On one occasion fourteen wool blankets, fourteen
pairs of sheets, pillow cases and towels—all belonging to my mother—were
stolen during the temporary absence of the matron. The young girls of my set were not allowed to visit the
hospital but did their work at home, sewing, knitting, preparing
nourishment, etc. As the location of Brunswick rendered it impossible to
fortify it successfully, and resources were very limited, the government
ordered an evacuation. The settlers sought shelter wherever it could be
found. We went first to Waynesville, Wayne County, in the spring
of 1862. Here Mrs. Spears was again made matron of the Regimental
Hospital of the 4th Georgia Cavalry. Of course, there were some amusing things that helped us
bear the many anxieties. The various makeshifts we learned varied the
monotony. Whenever one thing would fail, we would substitute. Parched
okra seed, rye, sweet potatoes, etc. took the place of the fine old coffee
wee once knew. Blackberry leaves steeped looked like tea, even if the
taste was not exactly the same. Our family was really not dependent on substitutes as
father kept advised when a blockade runner was expected and was always on
the spot to replenish his stock of drugs and so could secure many
luxuries. These, however, we used sparingly as we always divided with our
hungry or sick boys in gray. One time a funny thing happened to me in this connection.
We were entirely out of flour for the very first time while two officers,
Major DuBose and Lieut. Kern, were inspecting the troops in
Waynesville. They were often at our house and one evening came to tea. I
was distressed over the absence of flour, but my blessed old black mammy
said, “Never mind, Honey; Mammy will make something so good they won’t
miss the flour”. And so she did. It was corn gingerbread. They were so
delighted with it that they begged to have it every time they came
afterwards. In October, 1863, the government ordered the railroad
which was at that time only about forty miles in length, reaching from
Waynesville to Tebeauville, torn up, as the
Pg. 215
iron was needed elsewhere. The line from
Waynesville on to Brunswick had previously been torn up. My father said he could not stay there with no
communication with the outside world and his boys in Virginia. Mr.
Burns, who was in charge of the work, told father to get on the train
and find another place and he would put his men to work packing our goods
and help us all he could. No shelter could be found so father bought a piece of
ground at Tebeauville, Ware County, Ga., (now Waycross). He came back for
the family and, with the aid of Mr. Burns, our house and
outbuildings, even the fence, were all taken down and a train placed at
our disposal. Everything, horse and all, was loaded on this train.
Mrs. Spears, a widow whose only son was in
Virginia, came to father and said she could not stay in this place with
her girls; father told her to come along and we would share and share
alike as long as it was necessary. I chanced to be in Augusta at this time, but father and
mother and servants, Mrs. Spears and daughters and servants landed
at Tebeauville with absolutely no shelter. After an hour or two, Capt.
John Lee, who had been in my brother’s Regiment, the 26th Georgia, but
was invalided home, came and offered the only shelter he could—an open
loft with one room cut off so that Mrs. Spears and her daughters
could use it and father and mother the other. But for that kindness they
would all have had to sleep outdoors.
Major Grant, the grandfather of Mrs. Frank D.
Aiken, Mrs. C.D. Parker and Mrs. H.B. Maxey, offered
part of his store house for our household and store goods and a few boards
were laid across some rails to shelter our stove and my good old black
mammy Lizzie did our cooking there. While our buildings were being erected, father went to
Augusta to get more goods and to bring me home, or rather to camp. On our way my youngest brother joined us for a short
furlough and while we waited between trains at Millen, Ga., father and he
went over to the Soldiers’ Wayside Home where he found a very sad case of
distress. A poor woman from the country below Savannah had been
called to Millen to her sick son, a soldier, and he had just died. She
was a stranger and entirely without money
Pg. 216
even to buy the plainest coffin. Father
paid for the coffin and for the expenses of shipping the body and bought
the mother’s ticket, but did not know how to care for the poor soul. He
came and told me of her and I sent him back to bring her to me. I kept her with me all the way to Savannah and took her to
the hotel, the Marshal House, (where she would never have ventured alone)
and saw that she had everything comfortable. The next morning we resumed our journey and landed her
with her sad burden at a station now forgotten, but somewhere between
Savannah and Blackshear. Our home was always open to the dear boys in gray as they
passed to and fro. More than once did they clear our table of the dinner
we were just ready to enjoy, but my blessed old black mammy would go
cheerfully to work to scrap up another dinner. The railroad eating house was located at the station but
as there was little provided, the poor hungry fellows would scatter around
and ask for food. There was always someone watching for the sick and wounded
men; and whenever one was reported, my mother at once saw to his comfort. When the wounded from the Battle of Olustee began to pass,
as no notice had been given us, there was no food for the poor fellows.
My mother said this must not happen again so we girls—Miss Carrie
Spears (Mrs. William Campbell), Miss Mary Spears (Mrs. John L. Morgan),
Miss Janie Acosta (Mrs. McKinney), and I, were mounted and sent in
four directions calling for supplied of cooked food to be sent to the
committee of ladies for each day’s train. Nobly did the people respond.
The Coupers, the Dents, the Troups, the Grants,
the Baileys, the Williamses and many others six and seven
miles away kept a good supply. Closer by were the Reppards, Lees,
Acostas, Holmes, Middletons, Spears, Grovensteins, Lambrights and some
others whose names have escaped my memory, who contributed constantly to
the cause. Of course, we Blains did our share and many a goose was
killed as we had a flock of about twenty-five or thirty. We had genuine
coffee, which was freely used for the boys, although we drank the
substitute ourselves. The second train bearing the wounded found everything
Pg. 217
ready and, as we went through the cars
serving such as needed it, my mother noticed one man who was in such agony
that he was severely wounded through the body; and although three days had
passed, the wound had never been cared for. She urged the officer in
charge to let her take the poor fellow and care for him for he would
surely die unless cared for at once. Permission was given and I was sent flying back home to
get fresh sheets, etc. on the bed and very soon good old Dr. Folks
had dressed the wound. I then mounted my horse again and rode three miles
to Mrs. Geo. C. Dent’s with a request from my mother for a
nurse—and got her, too—good old Mammy Easter, who proved a jewel of
tender faithfulness. By the next day’s mail I wrote
Mr. Page’s wife as
he was anxious to relieve her suspense. My parents sent her word that she
would be welcome if she could come. She lived at Pochitla Creek—off the
railroad somewhere below Macon. Travel was slow and uncertain in those
days, but in three days the good little woman arrived, bringing with her a
baby less than a year old. Every train from Florida brought more men from Olustee and
those who were able came up to the house to see our patient. One of these
said to him, “Page, what were you doing in the fight? You were
chaplain and exempt”. His blue eyes flashed as he replied, “Do you think I would
see my men shot down like dogs and not take a hand? No, sir! I took a
dead man’s gun; and if God spares my life, I will do it again”. I rejoice to say that he recovered and returned to his
home to recruit his strength before joining his command. He wrote us
several letters but we finally lost trace of him. In such works as this and in spinning, weaving, knitting,
sewing, anything and everything, our time was spent. Of course, the young
people got as much fun out of the various experiences as possible, for
youth cannot always be serious. War time prices were wonderful. Coates’ spool thread sold
for $2.50 per spool; coffee $100.00 per lb; and everything else in
proportion.
Pg. 218
THE SEWING ASSOCIATION
In her splendid collection
of books and papers relating to the period of the War Between the States,
Miss Maria C. Blain has the little book in which were kept the
records of the Sewing Association, organized in Brunswick during the War
Between the States. Miss Blain has generously allowed the
following extracts from this record book to be printed here: The Sewing Association was organized May 27, 1861, in
Brunswick, Ga., with the following membership: President—Mrs. James T. Blain. Vice-Presidents—Mrs. John S. Marlin; Mrs. Luther
Greenleaf; Mrs. Ann (Moore) Clarke; Mrs. Dr. Dupree.
MEMBERS (Amount of work to be done by each)
Mrs. James Houston—2
pair pants
|
Mrs. Mary Lavinia Spears—1 pr. pants; drawers |
Mrs. W.W. McIver—2 pr. pants
|
Miss Eliza Scranton—2 shirts |
Mrs. John Arnold— |
Miss Maggie Anderson—2 pr. drawers |
Mrs. J.L. Harris—2 pr. pants |
Mrs. Joseph DuBignon—2
pr. drawers |
Mrs. James Spier—2 pr. pants
|
Miss Mary DuBignon—2
pr. drawers |
Mrs. Willis Hall— |
Miss Mary Campbell—1 pr. drawers |
Mrs. Alexander Scranton—2 pr.
pants |
Mrs. Babbitt—4 shirts |
Mrs. Dr. Wilkinson—2 pr. pants
|
Miss Winnie Smith—2 pr. pants |
Mrs. U. Dart—2 pr. drawers
|
Mrs. Jeanette
Scranton Wood—2 shirts |
Mrs. Edgar Dart—1 pr. pants
|
Miss Annie Brooks—2
shirts |
Miss Sarah Dart—2 pr. pants |
Miss Hannah Brooks—1
shirt |
Miss Emma Beal—2 pr. pants; 1 pr. drawers |
Miss Emma Brooks—1 shirt |
Miss Georgia Craven—
|
Miss Louisa Brooks—1 shirt |
Miss Maria C. Blain—helps with
cutting |
Mrs. Dr. Robt. Hazlehurst— |
Mrs. Alex Peters— |
Miss Susan Armstrong— |
Mrs. Nicholas Dixon—2 pr. pants |
Mrs. Tom Gardner— |
Mrs. Sue Miller—2 pr. pants; drawers |
Miss Emily Gardner— |
Miss Hattie Ashcraft—2 pr.
pants |
Mr. Sammy Brooks (honorary member) |
Mrs. Edward Moylan— |
Miss Rebecca Gardener— |
Mrs. J.S. Flinn— |
|
Mrs. James Morris— |
|
MATERIALS DONATED FOR BRUNSWICK RIFLEMEN:
From—G. Friedlander—1 piece of
Jeans; From—N. Dixon—1 piece Jeans; From—Dr. Robt. Hazlehurst—18 yards Jeans. From—Mrs. R. Hazlehurst, Sr.—1 piece Hickory Stripes; From—Mrs. C.L. Schlatter—9 yds. Jeans; 6 yds. Red Flannel; From—Mrs. Benjamin Cater—2 striped shirts; From—Mr. Cohen—1 piece checks (for shirts); From—Mrs. Greenleaf—4 lbs. feathers—to make pillows for the sick.
Pg. 219
Clothing delivered to
G.R. Frazer, Acting Commissary, Brunswick Riflemen, on June 5, 1861,
which were cut and made by the Sewing Association:
17 pr. pants—material
donated by G. Friedlander; 11 pr. pants—material donated by
N. Dixon. 12 shirts—material donated by
Mrs. J.T. Blain; 12 pr. drawers—material donated by
Mrs. J.T. Blain; 1 suit for drummer—material purchased by several ladies of
Sewing Association; 2 shirts for drummer—from
Mrs. Hazlehurst; 15 shirts—material donated by
Mrs. R. Hazlehurst, Sr.; 6 bed ticks, 4 pillows, 6 pillow cases—purchased with
money received for work done by several ladies of the Sewing Assn.
THE BRUNSWICK RIFLEMEN
The writer is indebted to
Miss Blain for information concerning the membership of the local
military company that served with distinction in the War Between the
States. Miss Maria had two brothers in this company and kept in
touch with the activities of the company. The 2nd Georgia Regiment, of which
The Brunswick
Riflemen was a part, was in camp in the southern portion of the City
of Brunswick in 1861, awaiting the call to go to Virginia for active
service. The camp was named Camp Semmes in honor of the Colonel of
the Regiment, Paul J. Semmes, who was commissioned a
Brigadier-General later and was killed at Antietam on Sept. 17,
1862. [MDC marked out and wrote “Mortally wounded at Gettysburg, died
July 10.] While encamped here, some of the soldiers issued a weekly
newspaper, entitled, The Second Georgia Regimental Journal. The
paper was printed in the local printing plant, the printer being in
uniform himself. Miss Blain has carefully treasured a copy of this
newspaper under date of July 21, 1861, which gives the name of every
Confederate soldier encamped here at that time. There were seven companies—The Banks County Guards, The
Wiregrass Minutemen (from Ware County), The Burke Sharpshooters,
The Joe Browns (from Fannin County), The Cherokee Brown Riflemen,
The Columbus Guards, The Wright Infantry (from Whitfield County), The Buena Vista Guards, and
The Brunswick Riflemen.
Pg. 220
The roll of the Riflemen
at that time was as follows:
BRUNSWICK RIFLEMEN
Organized Oct. 28, 1860;
mustered into the service of the Southern Confederacy May 20, 1861, for
sixty days and attached to the 2nd Georgia Regiment under Col. Paul J.
Semmes.
Captain—Benjamin F. Harris 1st Lieut.—James S. Blain 2nd Lieut.—Thos. N. Gardner 3rd Lieut.—George R. Fraser 1st Sergt.—Nicholas Dixon 2nd Sergt.—Geo. W. Pettigrew 3rd Sergt.—Jos. Hernandez 4th Sergt.—Urbanus Dart, Jr. 5th Sergt.—A.S. Quarterman 1st Corp.—Burr Winton 2nd Corp.—Jas. B. Moore 3rd Corp.—Chas. L. Schlatter, Jr. 4th Corp.—John L. Harris Musician—Cicero Arnold
PRIVATES
George W. Aymer |
A. Lynch |
Jas. S. Armstrong |
Thos. Lumby |
John B. Arnold |
W.R. Lundy |
Robt. S. Akins |
Jos. Lasserre |
S.A. Brockington |
E.A. Laughinghouse |
A.L. Blount |
Chas. Miller |
W.D. Beckham |
Edward B. Moylan |
Wm. E. Clark |
Leonidas C. Marlin |
John Curry |
John Martin |
Thomas Cumming |
Michael Martin |
Robert S. Clubb |
John Niblo |
Dennis Cronan |
John O'Brien |
C.W. Dixon |
Dennis O'Brien |
J.E. Dart |
Alex Peters |
F.M. Dart |
James D. Piles |
E.D. Dupree |
John B. Robinson |
Patrick Dunn |
James Spier |
Elias Wolfe |
John J. Smith |
James M. Flinn |
Daniel Smith |
Henry Ferrell |
Patrick Smith |
Robt. Frohock |
Jacob F. Sykes |
T.J. Goodbread |
Wm. J. Sallins |
T.B. Goodbread |
D.J. Sallins |
Dennis L. Goodbread |
John J. Spears |
Horace Goodbread |
Elhannon Summerall |
Richard Greenfield |
Geo. H. Thomas |
James Golden |
Hamilton Thomas |
Henry Holmes |
Benjamin Williams |
P.F. McDermott |
Henry B. Wilson |
Austin Holcomb |
Frederick Wourse |
Henry Highsmith |
Clarence C. Williams |
Dennis Cane |
Geo. Weeks |
At the expiration of this
sixty-day term of service, the company was reorganized as Company A,
of the 26th
Pg. 221
Georgia Volunteers, and served through the
whole four years of the War Between the States, first under Gen. A.R.
Lawton; then, Gen. John B. Gordon; and, last, Gen. Clement
A. Evans, as Brigade Commanders. They surrendered at Appomattox Court
House with Lee’s Army of Northern Virginia.
Miss Blain has been able to give full information
concerning many of the men. The last surviving member of the Brunswick
Riflemen who served in the War Between the States was John J. Smith. The list of the reorganized Company was as follows:
BRUNSWICK RIFLEMEN Co. A 26th Georgia Volunteers,
Gen. A.R. Lawton’s Brigade, July 1, 1862
Capt. James S. Blain—wounded
and disabled at Shepardstown, Va., 1864; rank, Lt. Col. 26 Reg. Ga. Vol.
Lawton-Gordon-Evans Brigade, Jackson’s Corps, Lee’s
Army of Northern Virginia. 1st Lieut.
N. Dixon—surrendered at Appomattox. 2nd Lieut.
G.W. Pettigrew—wounded and captured at
Fredericksburg; died in Washington, D.C. buried in Masonic Section of the
Old Colonial Cemetery in Washington, D.C. 3rd Lieut.
Alex Blount—made captain of a company of
sharpshooters. 1st Sergt.
Thos. Goodbread—killed in the Second
Battle of Manassas. 2nd Sergt.
S.A. Brockington—transferred to the
navy; rank acting master’s mate. 3rd Sergt.
J.J. Spears—on disabled furlough at time
of surrender. 4th Sergt.
U. Dart, Jr.—wounded at Hatcher’s Run,
Va.; in hospital at time of surrender. 5th Sergt.
John Rudolph—wounded and captured July
9, 1864. 1st Corp.
Felix McDermott. 2nd Corp.
Benjamin Williams—transferred to navy. 3rd Corp.
James Barrett—killed at the Battle of the
Wilderness. 4th Corp.
James B. Moore—exchanged May, 1863, with
his brother, H.C. Moore, who was wounded May 6th and died May 23,
1864, in hospital in Charlottesville, Va.
PRIVATES
G.W. Aymar W.S. Blain—transferred in 1863
to Mississippi; on hospital duty as druggist. Maurice Breen Thos. Cumming—killed at
Spottsylvania. Samuel Cribb George Cribb George Cribb, Jr. David Cribb John Curry E.M. Clark—killed at Turkey
Ridge, Va. F.M. Dart—surrendered at
Appomattox Horace Dart—surrendered at
Appomattox Jacob Dart—surrendered at
Appomattox T.W. Dunn
Pg. 222
John Dunn James M. Flinn—surrendered at
Appomattox T.B. Goodbread—surrendered at
Appomattox Ezra Jones—killed at Sharpsburg Richard Greenfield—surrendered
at Appomattox Geo. J. Holmes—wounded and
captured at Spottsylvania; died in Washington, D.C., buried at Arlington
Cemetery. Henry Holmes—surrendered at
Appomattox; one of the escort for the flag of truce James H. Harris—surrendered at
Appomattox; one of the escort for the flag of truce Erastus Knight—surrendered at
Appomattox J.F. Lasserre—transferred to
the navy J.C. McLemore—wounded and
disabled at the Battle of the Wilderness. Mike Martin—killed at Turkey
Ridge John Martin (“Handsome
Charlie”)—killed at Strausburg David Mixon—killed John Niblo A.J. Lynch John O’Brien Mike O’Brien John O’Connor—killed at
Sharpsburg John Pacetti—surrendered at
Appomattox Julian Rudolph—wounded and
disabled, July 6, 1864; lost a leg Felix Riley Andrew Sloan—killed at
Spottsylvania, May 19, 1864 John Strickland—surrendered at
Appomattox J.J. Smith—wounded and disabled
at Sharpsburg H.C. Smith Jacob Sykes—killed at Fort
Stedman John Sykes—wounded and disabled Patrick Smith Jenkins Sallins James Birney J.H. Thomas—on furlough at time
of surrender C.C. Williams—transferred to
Brigade Band and surrendered with Band Henry Wilson—killed Elias Wolfe—killed at
Kennistoun Adolphus Wolfe—killed at
Kennistoun Carl Wirz James Rickerson—joined in
Virginia; killed at Spottsylvania Charles E. Flanders—detailed as
shipwright at Savannah, Ga. Burr Winton—detailed as bridge
builder William Mangham—died at
Savannah, 1862 Henry Ferrell—killed in
Virginia
PARTIAL LIST OF THE BATTLES IN WHICH THE
BRUNSWICK RIFLEMEN PARTICIPATED:
1862 Aug. 20—Bristoe Station, Va. Aug. 28-30—Second Battle of Manassas, Ox Hill, Chantilly Sept. 17—Antietam, or Sharpsburg Dec. 11-15—Fredericksburg
1863 May 2-4—Marye’s Heights and Chancellorsville June—invaded Pennsylvania June 18—First Winchester July 2—Gettysburg
1864 May 5-7—Wilderness May 12—Spottsylvania May 25—North Anna June 3—Cold Harbor Sept. 17—Shepardstown Sept. 19—Second Winchester
1865 May 17—Fort Stedman Apr. 2—Petersburg and vicinity Apr. 9—Appomattox
Pg. 223
They also participated in
the following battles: Lynchburg, Monocacy, Harper’s Ferry, The Pines,
Turkey Ridge, Quicker’s Gate, Fisher’s Hill, Fisher’s Gap, Martinsburg,
and Snicker’s Gap. It is to be regretted that full information is not
available so that a complete list of Glynn County men who served in the
War Between the States might be given here. A company of cavalry, the Glynn Guards, organized and
commanded by Capt. George C. Dent, gave efficient service
throughout the four years of the war, being attached to the 4th Georgia
Cavalry under the command of Col. Duncan L. Clinch.
WAR DAYS
Miss Blain’s
reminiscences give us a vivid picture of War Days—a picture which
few can recall. During these days many Glynn County families refugeed at
various places in Ware County—Waresboro, Tebeauville, etc. The following
letter from Tebeauville written by Lucy (Bills) Morgan to her
sister, Martha (Bills) Purvis of Glynn County, is of interest here:
“Waresboro, Ga., Oct. 12, 1862 “My Own Dear Sister: “As
Mr. Grant goes down to Elizafield tomorrow I
will avail myself of the opportunity of writing you to say that we are
both well at this time and hope you are the same. We have some idea of
getting back to Elizafield and you know not how happy I will feel to be
permitted to go back to see you, my dear sister, and all of my friends
down there. “We are having a great deal of rain now but this place is
high and the water runs right off. IT is a pleasant situation but it is
so lonely for us up here so far from all of our friends. “Our preacher has gone to the Camp Meeting in Appling
County. Himself and wife spent two nights and a day with us. She told me
that she was acquainted with Mrs. Hatcher. Her mother lives near
Doctortown. We shall not have preaching again until November. “I have had
Beck spin some wool which Carrie
(Morgan-Trimble) gave me and have had it wove with factory yarn for a
suit of clothes for Mr. Morgan and Gorham (Sawyer).
I have a hand-made suit for Mr. Morgan. I dyed the warp purple
with sweet gum and maple bark and the wool I dyed brown with walnut
leaves. “I received a letter not long since from
Ellen (Morgan-Sallins)
notifying us that they were going to move to Valdosta and if we would meet
them at Tebeauville they would come and make us a visit which I am so glad
of for it is long since we have seen them…..”
(signed) LUCY MORGAN
Pg. 224
SIDNEY LANIER
An examination of the
works of Sidney Lanier will disclose the fact that to no place more
than Brunswick, Georgia, was that truly great American poet more indebted
for inspiration to which his great genius was to give expression. Anyone
acquainted with this charming city does not need to be told that it is
situated upon a peninsula jutting out toward the sea, and flanked by the
picturesque islands of St. Simons and Jekyll, between which may be seen
the broad Atlantic. This peninsula, once thickly wooded with “lordly live
oaks”, many of which still remain, is bordered on the east by “leagues of
marsh-grass”, which
“Stretch leisurely off, in a pleasant
plain, To the terminal blue of the main”.
It was from this scene
that Mr. Lanier received inspiration which was to remain with him
permanently and to culminate in two poems which are conceded to be among
the finest in the English language—“The Marshes of Glynn” and “Sunrise”. It was in the latter part of 1874 that
Mr. Lanier
accepted an invitation from his wife’s brother, Mr. Henry Day, to
visit him in his home in Brunswick. The dread disease which was to cause
the untimely taking off of the poet had already taken hold of him, and
this was one of the many enforced trips made in search of relief. Upon
his arrival, he was in a very weakened condition, but soon became strong
enough to take daily rides in a basket phaeton, invariably going out where
he could view the broad expanse of marshes. Sometimes he would remain for
hours, musing and drinking in the beauty of the scene before him. His
note-books received copious entries of his impressions, which he expected
to incorporate later into a series of Hymns of the Marshes. The first step in the realization of this ambition was
accomplished before his departure the following spring. One day, while
sitting beneath a great live-oak, which today is known as Lanier’s Oak,
he penned what many people consider his greatest poem, The Marshes of
Glynn. A few days later, at a meeting of a literary club at the home
of a friend, Mr. James M. Couper, this poem was read aloud for the
first time and from the original manuscript. However,
Pg. 225
its publication did not take place until
three years later—1878. The hectic years that intervened between his departure
from Brunswick and his death in 1881 did not affect the impressions which
the “marvelous Marshes of Glynn” made upon Mr. Lanier. “A Marsh
Song”, “At Sunset”, “A Marsh Hymn”, “Between Dawn and
Sunrise” and another poem entitled “Individuality” written
during the period, show this conclusively. But a more striking proof
comes from his last days, when he seemed to fear that he would die with
his thoughts unuttered. Too feeble to raise food to his mouth and with a
fever temperature of 104 degrees, he wrote his last poem “Sunrise”,
which in the estimation of one critic marks the culminating point, the
highest vision of Sidney Lanier.
GLYNN COUNTY PARISHES AND MILITIA
DISTRICTS
The land now lying within
the boundaries of the County of Glynn were at one time divided into the
Parishes of St. James, St. David, and St. Patrick. In 1758 the third session of the General Assembly of the
Province of Georgia, which met in Savannah, passed an Act dividing the
province into parishes. The Parish of St. James included the Islands of
St. Simons, Little St. Simons, Hunting (now known as Rainbow), Long Island
(now known as Sea Island), and Jekyll. By the Treaty of Paris, signed in 1763, England acquired
from Spain the territory lying between the Altamaha and St. Marys Rivers,
which was annexed to the Province of Georgia, and in 1765 was divided into
four Parishes—St. David, St. Patrick, St. Thomas, and St. Marys. The Parish of St. David was bounded on the north by the
south bank of the south branch of the Altamaha River; on the east by
Frederica River; on the south by Buffalo Creek and the center of Buffalo
Swamp; and on the west by the Indian boundary line. The Parish of St. Patrick was bounded on the north by
Buffalo Creek and the center of Buffalo Swamp; on the east by Wallace
Creek, now known as Jekyll Creek; on the south by the Little Satilla River
and the center of the Little
Pg. 226
Satilla Swamp, and on the west by the
Indian boundary line. St. Thomas and St. Marys Parishes were never fully
organized before they were created a county and named Camden. Under the first Constitution of Georgia, adopted in 1777,
the Parish of St. James became a part of Liberty County while the Parishes
of St. David and St. Patrick were made into the County of Glynn, which was
named in honor of John Glynn, a member of Parliament and an ardent
friend of the Colonies. In 1789 the lands in the old Parish of St. James were
annexed to Glynn County. This gave to Glynn County all the lands lying within that
territory bounded on the north by the south bank of the south branch of
the Altamaha River; on the east by the Atlantic Ocean; on the south by the
Little Satilla River and the center of the Little Satilla Swamp; and on
the west by the Indian Boundary line. In 1805, the western part of the County having been cut
off to form Wayne County, the western boundary line of Glynn County became
the Old Post Road (Barrington Road) leading from Fort Barrington on the
Altamaha River to a point where it crosses the little Satilla River Swamp
in the direction of St. Marys. In 1819, the northeastern portion was cut off by a line
beginning on the Barrington Road at the northeastern corner of Tucker’s
200 acre grant, running due west to a point on the Barrington Road near
the Little Clay Hole and from there to Clark’s Bluff. In 1820 this line was changed to the present line,
beginning at Read’s Bluff and running east until it intersected the due
west line from Tucker’s corner made in 1819 at Kemp’s Swamp Field. In 1860, by an Act of the Legislature it was directed that
there should be cut off from the County of Glynn and annexed to the County
of Wayne the residences of James M. Bryan, Wm. J. Burney, J.F. Chapman,
A.A. Burney, and Samuel Wright. Thus, with these exceptions, the boundaries of Glynn
County are now as they were in 1805. Soon after the establishment of the county system in
Pg. 227
Georgia, the parishes became Militia
Districts. St. James Parish became the 25th Georgia Militia District; St.
Davids the 26th and St. Patricks the 27th. Later the 1356th District was created from the southern
portion of the 26th District, with the Canal for the dividing line. The
1499th District was created from the upper portion of the 27th District,
the dividing line beginning at the intersection of the Turtle and Buffalo
Rivers, following Turtle River and the center of Turtle River Swamp until
it intersects the Barrington Road north of Coleridge Station on the
Atlantic Coast Line Railroad.
GLYNN COUNTY MEMBER OF THE GENERAL
ASSEMBLY OF THE STATE OF GEORGIA
The first Constitution of
Georgia adopted in 1777, provided for a legislative department consisting
of a House of Assembly and an Executive Council. Each county, except Glynn, Camden, and Liberty, was
allowed ten representatives in the House of Assembly. Glynn (which did
not at that time include St. Simons Island) and Camden counties were
allowed one representative each until either county should have as many as
thirty electors, at which time it would be allowed two representatives,
the number of representatives increasing as the number of voters
increased; Liberty County was allowed four representatives and the port of
Sunbury two. This Constitution provided that “the representatives shall
be chosen out of the residents in each county who shall have resided
twelve months in this state and three months in the county where they
shall be elected; except the freeholders of Glynn and Camden counties, who
are in a state of alarm, and who shall have the liberty of choosing one
member each…..in any other county, until they have residents sufficient to
qualify them for more.” Each county with ten representatives in the House of
Assembly was entitled to two member in the Executive Council who were to
be elected from the House of Assembly. The Executive Council of 1788, which met in Augusta, had
the following members elected for Glynn County:
Pg. 228
William Stevens
(did not take seat in House); George Handley
(Jan. 15—);
John Tompkins (resigned);
Christopher Hillary (Feb. 2—);
In 1789 the Executive
Council which also met in Augusta, had the following from this county;
James Spalding (did
not serve);
Raymond Demere (declined);
Elisha B. Hopkins;
Christopher Hillary.
The Constitution of 1789
provided for a Senate and a House of Representatives elected by the
people, and the following members served in the Senate from Glynn County:
1789—Alexander Bissett 1790—Alexander Bissett 1791—Alexander Bissett 1792—Samuel Wright 1793—Samuel Wright 1794-5—Samuel Wright 1796—John Burnett 1797—John Burnett 1798—Samuel Wright 1799—Moses Burnett 1800—Moses Burnett 1801—Moses Burnett 1802-3—Moses Burnett 1804—John McIntosh 1805-6— 1806—Moses Burnett (died Nov. 29, 1806) 1807—John Burnett 1808—John Burnett 1809— 1810—John Burnett 1811—Leighton Wilson 1812—John Burnett 1813—Samuel Piles 1814—Samuel Piles 1815—Samuel Piles 1816— 1817—Samuel Piles 1818—Samuel Piles
Pg. 229
1819—Samuel Piles
(contested election; James Mangham seated Nov. 27) 1820—Isaac Abraham 1821—Samuel Piles 1822—James C. Mangham 1823—James C. Mangham 1824—James C. Mangham 1825—Francis M. Scarlett 1826—Francis M. Scarlett 1827—Francis M. Scarlett 1828—Francis M. Scarlett 1829—Daniel M. Stewart 1830—Daniel M. Stewart 1831—Daniel M. Stewart 1832—Thomas Butler King 1833—Joseph B. Andrew 1834—Thomas Butler King 1835—Thomas Butler King 1836—William B. Stockton 1837—Thomas Butler King 1838—Thomas Butler King 1839—Francis M. Scarlett 1840—Urbanus Dart 1841—Francis M. Scarlett 1842—James Moore 1843—Robert S. Piles
In 1843 the State was
divided into forty-seven senatorial districts with a senator from each
district instead of one from each county as had been the rule up till this
time. The Third District, composed of McIntosh and Glynn Counties, had
the following senators:
1845—Henry Gignilliat 1847—Thomas M. Forman 1849-50—Thomas T. Long 1851-52—Randolph Spalding
In 1852, a Constitutional
Amendment provided for the return of the old system of having one senator
from each county.
1853-54—R.S. Piles 1855-56—T.T. Long 1857-58—John M. Tison 1859-60—Thomas Butler King
Pg. 230
In 1860, the State was
again divided into Senatorial Districts. Glynn, Camden, and Charlton
Counties comprised the Fourth District.
1861-62-63—John M. King 1863-64-65—R.A. Baker 1865-66—Nathaniel J. Patterson 1868-69-70—J.M. Colman 1871-72—J.M. Colman 1873-74—J.M. Arnow 1875-76—______
Arnow 1877—J.M. Mattox 1878-79—John Mason Tison 1880-81—R.N. King 1883—James Thompson 1884-85—R.M. Tison 1886-87—John H. Dilworth 1888-89—A.G. Gowen 1890-91—Thomas W. Lamb 1892-93—John S. Russell 1894-95—John J. Upchurch 1896-97—Harry F. Dunwody 1898-99—Rufus S. Lang 1900-01—J.J. Upchurch 1902-03-04—Wilfred F. Symons 1905-06—D.P. Rose 1907-08—J.J. Mattox 1909-10—Lawrence Randall Akin 1911-12—W.W. King 1913-14—W.M. Oliff 1915-16-17—Lawrence Randall Akin 1917-18—Sinclair C. Townsend 1919-20—Jesse W. Vickery 1921-22—Lawrence Randall Akin 1923-24—Charles Sterling Arnow 1925-26—Thomas L. Pickren 1927—Millard Reese 1929—Burrell Atkinson
GLYNN COUNTY MEMBERS OF THE GEORGIA HOUSE
OF REPRESENTATIVES
1777— 1778—
Pg. 231
1779— 1780— 1781—Joshua Inman 1782—Nathan Brownson (elec. Gov.) /
James
Cochrane (Jan. 11—vice Brownson) 1783—Edward Davis /
James Cochrane 1784—James Cochrane (res. Jan. 15) /
Lyman Hall
(rep. Glynn and Liberty) 1785—Lyman Hall 1786—Nathaniel Pendleton (res. Feb. 9) /
Henry
Osborne 1787—Christopher Hillary /
John Braddock 1788—James Gignilliat (ineligible, non-resident) /
Christopher Hillary (elected Ex. Council) / George Handley
(elected Ex. Council) / John McQueen (Aug. 1) / James Spalding
/ John Tompkins (elected Ex. Council and resigned) 1789—Christopher Hillary /
Richard Leake
(res. Jan. 23) / George Handley / Raymond Demere (elected
Ex. Council / James Jackson (elec. U.S. Senate) / Elisha B.
Hopkins (elected Ex. Council) / James Spalding (elected Ex.
Council) / William McQueen 1789-90—William Williams (res. accepted Nov. 12,
1789) / Richard Leake 1790— 1791—Leonard Marbury 1792— 1793— 1794-5—Roswell King 1796—John Piles /
John Goode 1797—Abner Mitchell 1798—Moses Burnett /
George Purvis
Pg. 232
1799—John Grantham 1800—John Grantham 1801-02—John Grantham 1802-03—Gilbert Gignilliat 1803-04—John Grantham 1804—William Cone 1805-06—John Grantham 1806—John Holmes 1807-08—Leighton Wilson 1809—Leighton Wilson 1810—Leighton Wilson 1811—James Moore 1812—Samuel Piles 1813—Job Tison 1814—James C. Mangham 1815—James Piles 1816—James Piles 1817—James C. Mangham 1818—William Turner 1819—Job Tison 1820-21—Francis Scarlett 1821—Francis Scarlett 1822—Francis Scarlett 1823—Francis Scarlett 1824-25—Thomas F. Hazzard 1825—Thomas F. Hazzard 1826—Thomas F. Hazzard 1827—Samuel M. Burnett 1828—Samuel M. Burnett 1829—Samuel M. Burnett 1830—William W. Hazzard 1831—James J. Stark 1832—Urbanus Dart /
William B. Davis 1833—William B. Davis /
Daniel H. Stewart 1834—William B. Davis /
Daniel H. Stewart 1835—Urbanus Dart /
George Houston 1836—Urbanus Dart /
R.J. Berrie
Pg. 233
1837—Francis M.
Scarlett / William M. Hazzard 1838—Francis M. Scarlett /
Urbanus Dart 1839—Urbanus Dart 1840—Andrew L. King 1841—James Moore 1842—Charles duBignon 1843—Charles duBignon 1844—Joseph duBignon 1845—Joseph duBignon 1847—Joseph duBignon 1849-50—Joseph duBignon 1851-52—Francis Scarlett 1853-54—John duBignon 1855-56—Samuel M. Burnett 1857—Jacob W. Moore 1858—John L. Harris 1859-60—John L. Harris 1861-62-63—Arthur E. Cochrane 1863-65-65—Hugh F. Grant 1865-66—Urbanus Dart 1868-69-70—R.B. Hall 1871-72—James Blue (colored) 1873-74—James Blue 1875-76—James Blue 1877—James Blue 1878-79—Thos. W. Lamb 1880-81—Thos. W. Lamb 1882-83—Jacob Edgar Dart 1884-85—Jacob Edgar Dart 1886-87—Ira E. Smith 1888-89—James Postell 1890-91—Harry F. Dunwody 1892-93—Martin L. Mershon 1894-95—Wilfred F. Symons 1896-97—Joseph W. Bennett 1898-99—Nathan Emanuel 1900-01—Wilfred F. Symons 1902-03-04—Eustace C. Butts 1905-06—Eustace C. Butts 1907-08—H.S. Lee 1909-10—Millard Reese
Pg. 234
1911-12—J.A. Butts 1913-14—Lawrence R. Akin 1915-16—Jacob Edgar Dart 1917-18—Lawrence R. Akin 1919-20—B.F. Mann 1921-22—B.F. Mann 1923-24—B.F. Mann 1925—B.F. Mann 1927—J.T. Colson 1929—J.T. Colson
GLYNN COUNTY MILITIA 1790-94
In the early days
following the close of the Revolutionary War, the state was divided into
militia districts in which able-bodied citizens were required to report
for “muster” and regular drills. The following record of the organization of the Glynn
County Militia with the officers appointed at that time is taken from
records in the Department of Archives in Atlanta and is published here for
the first time:
State House, August, September 4, 1790. The rank and arrangement of the Militia of Glynn County
are established this day in the following order:
Christopher Hillary, Colo.
John Braddock, Lt. Colo.
John McIntosh, Major 1st COMPANY
Richard Bradley, Capt.
John Edwards, 1st Lieut.
Richard Summerford, 2nd Lieut. 2nd COMPANY
William Steven, Capt.
James McLeod, 1st Lieut.
James Harrison, 2nd Lieut.
Ordered
that Secretary of State prepare Commissions bearing date Sept. 4 for the
several officers agreeably to the foregoing arrangement.
Attest: J. Meriwether, Secy. E.D.
Pg. 235
State House, Dec. 10, 1790 The following Company is added to the Militia of Glynn
County: 3rd OR SEA ISLAND COMPANY:
Raymond Demere, Junr., Capt.
William Clubb, 1st Lieut.
Britain Bunkley, 2nd Lieut. Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare Commissions bearing date Dec. 10 for the several officers in
foregoing arrangement.
Attest: J. Meriwether, Secy. E.D.
State House, Augusta, Dec. 11, 1790 Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare Commissions bearing this date for John Goode as Captain and
Farr Williams as 1st Lieut. In the 2nd Company of Glynn County
Militia.
Attest: J. Meriwether, Secy. E.D.
Government House, Wednesday, May 1, 1793.
G.O. The Militia of the County of Glynn is arranged in the
following order: A Troop of Horses to be commanded by
William Williams, Capt.
John Burnett, 1st Lieut.
Martin Palmer, 2nd Lieut.
Wm. Harris, Cornet 1st COMPANY:
Moses Burnett, Capt.
Richard Pritchard, Lt.
Wm. Swain, Ensign 2nd COMPANY:
Farr Williams, Capt.
Roswell King, Lieut.
Robt. Statham, Ensign 3rd COMPANY:
James McLeod, Capt.
John Miller, Lt.
Joshua Miller, Ensign
By Order of the Commander
in Chief
W.
Urguhart, Secy. pro tem.
Wednesday, May 1, 1793
Pg. 236
Ordered
that State Secretary prepare Commissions agreeably to foregoing
arrangement.
Attest: W. Urquhart, S.E.D.
Delivered Genl. Gunn
State House, Augusta, June 27, 1793 Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare Commissions bearing date of May 1st, last, for Joshua Miller
as Cornet of a Volunteer Troop of Horse in the Glynn County Regiment of
Militia and William Harris, Ensign of the 3rd Company of said
Regiment, the said officers having been through mistake commissioned vice
versa.
Attest: J. Meriwether, S.E.D.
Government House, Augusta, Nov. 4, 1793.
G.O.
John Burnett is appointed Lieut.-Colo. Commandant,
and Samuel Wright Major of the Glynn County Regiment of Militia.
State House, Augusta, Nov. 4, 1793 Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare Commissions agreeably to foregoing appointments.
Attest: J. Meriwether, S.E.D.
State House, Augusta, Dec. 12, 1793 Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare Commissions for John Braddock, Capt. of the Volunteer Troop
of Horse in Glynn County Regiment of Militia, in the room of Capt. Williams, deceased; for
Martin Palmer, 1st Lieut. in the room
of Lieut. Burnett, promoted; for Joshua Miller, 2nd Lieut.,
in the room of Lieut. Palmer, promoted; and for Abraham Sutton,
Cornet, in the room of Cornet Miller, promoted.
Attest: J. Meriwether, S.E.D.
State House, Augusta, April 23, 1794 Ordered that Secretary of State
prepare a Commission for George Valley as Captain of the Volunteer
Troop of Horse in the Glynn County Regiment of Militia in the room of Capt. Braddock, dec’d…….
Attest: J. Meriwether, Secy. E.D.
Pg. 241
GLYNN COUNTY’S OLDEST JURY LISTS
The oldest Jury Lists of
record in Glynn County are contained in a small paper-backed booklet in
the office of the Clerk of the Superior Court. It is to be regretted that
these lists bear no date. However, a careful survey of the names proves
them to belong to the period of about 1800—either a few years before or
after that date. The first list contains the name of
Benjamin Hart, Senr.,
who came to Glynn County about 1794 and died he latter part of 1801 or
early 1802, and whose name does not appear on the last list. These lists are as follows:
GRAND JURORS
Thomas
Spalding |
Richard
Bryan |
Moses Cree |
James Powell |
Thomas Walters |
Thomas Parrot |
Pg. 242
David Miller |
William O'Neal |
John Titus Morgan |
John Burnett |
Daniel Sullivan |
Martin Palmer |
William Clubb |
William Page |
Raymond Demere, Junr. |
Athelstan D. Lawrence |
Samuel Wright |
James Ratcliffe |
James Helveston |
Tomas Whithey |
Thomas Stone |
William Collins |
John Johnson |
James Copeland |
Joshua Miller |
George Purvis |
Raymond Demere, Senr. |
Hillern Persons |
Claud Thomson |
Benjamin Hart, Senr. |
Richard Ratcliffe |
Abraham Crum |
Stephen Gibson |
James Shearwood |
John Couper |
John Piles |
Jacob Linder, Snr. |
Samuel Burnett |
John Grantham |
James Fort |
Lewis Osmont |
Robert Lithgow |
Leighton Wilson |
Charles Dewitt |
David Terry |
Ezekial Hudnall |
Christopher Touchstone |
William Lee |
Christopher P. Dubignon |
Adam Mackay |
Richard Prtichard |
Abner Hammond |
Moses Burnett |
|
PETIT JURORS
|
William Payne |
Daniel Brockington |
|
Lewis Linder |
Joshua Stafford |
|
George Linder |
John Lewis Linder |
|
Brittain Bunkley |
John Munden, Senr. |
|
William Carnell |
William Carr |
|
Joshua Parker |
John Helveston |
|
Joseph Cooper |
John Powell |
|
Solomon Moodie |
Thomas Hart |
|
Samuel Harris |
Benjamin Hart, Junr. |
|
William Sullivan |
James Jones |
|
George Tillot |
John Mazo |
|
Stephen Terry |
Ransom Cason |
|
Thomas Holland |
Edward Pilcher |
|
Tandy Dicks |
Isaac Tucker |
|
Albritain Ward |
William Huston |
|
Reuben Brown |
Barclay Brown |
|
Robert Scott |
Joshua Morgan |
|
John Gailer |
Johnathan Brooks |
|
James Mathers |
John Hendricks |
|
William Harris |
John Pilcher |
|
James Grant |
James Payne |
|
William Myers |
Nathaniel Beal |
|
John Bandy |
Daniel Touchstone |
|
Stephen Pilcher |
John Roberts |
|
Benjamin Borneman |
Joseph Allen |
|
Robert Cook |
Allen McKenzie |
|
Frederick Lamb |
Jeremiah Helveston |
|
James Holland |
Lewis Roberts |
|
John Miller |
Ezekial Cockburn |
|
George Johnson |
Joseph Hoskey |
|
Benjamin Collins |
Jacob Parish |
|
William Brooker |
George Jenkins |
|
Thomas Parramore |
Thomas TUcker |
|
William Bryan |
Andrew Douglas |
|
George Morgan |
John Smith |
|
William Grant |
Jesse Coates |
|
|
|
Pg. 243 |
|
|
|
Isaac Munden |
John Brys (out of
country) |
|
Doctor Perry |
James Ard |
|
James
Causey |
Elias Ard |
|
John Hornsby |
Lewis Ratcliff |
|
Absolom Causey |
|
The following lists appear
in the back of the book, which would seem to indicate that these lists
given below are of a later date than those given above:
GRAND JURORS
John Couper |
Thomas Walters |
Christopher Dubignon |
Christopher Touchstone |
Sam'l Burnett |
Daniel Touchstone |
Daniel Sullivan |
Joshua Miller |
John Harrison |
Moses Harrison |
John McIntosh |
Job Tyson |
Sam'l Wright |
Patrick Deen |
Joseph Turner |
George March |
Wm. Crawford |
James Atkinson |
Richard Pritchard |
William Collins |
Allen McKenzie |
Albritton Ward |
John Johnson |
Richard Hightower |
George Purvis |
William Myers |
Leighton Wilson |
William O'Neal |
H.D. Stone |
Adam McKay |
Thos. Stone |
Joseph Cone |
John Burnett |
James McLeod |
Mose Burnett |
John Miller |
Stephen Gibson |
Hillary Parsons |
John Fort |
George Henderson |
John Dixon |
Richard Ratcliffe |
John Holmes |
John Morgan |
John Grantham |
William Moore |
Gilbert Gignilliat |
James Nix |
John Gignilliat |
John O'Bryant |
James Moore |
James S. Strain |
John Thomas |
Raymond Demere, Senr. |
Lewis Ratcliffe |
Ramond [sic]
Demere, Junr. |
James Ratcliffe |
Bartly Brown |
David Miller |
James Causey |
Thomas Knight |
John Kemp |
James Helveston |
|
|
|
PETIT JURORS |
William Grant |
George Nelson |
William Gibbs |
William Brooker |
William Clubb |
William Capps |
Joshua Parker |
John Harris |
John Clubb |
David Scarborough |
Thomas Clubb |
Benjamin Sutton |
James Shearwood |
David Sutton |
John Sanders |
John Sutton |
Martin Palmer |
Amos Sutton |
David Hll |
Henry Summerlin |
Ransome Cason |
Richard Roddenberry |
James Jones |
Richard Walker |
John Hendrix |
John Pomeroy |
Thomas Hart |
Eli Cason |
William Payne |
John Mitchell |
|
|
|
|
John Moore |
John Broker, Senr. |
Brittain Bunkley |
Allen Andrews |
Charles Dent |
Isham Walker |
Lewis Lynder |
Geo. Johnson |
William Houghton |
Stephen Terry |
Joseph Cooper |
James Terry |
William Swain |
George Tillot |
Doctren Perry |
Thomas Box |
Thomas Parrot |
William Collins |
Levi Andrews |
Benjamin Collins |
John Arnold |
Thomas Terremore |
Reuben Brown |
Joseph Stafford |
James Watson |
Thomas Myers |
William Carnals |
Robert Payne |
William Eilands |
Moses Cree |
James Grant |
Frederick Lamb |
William Harris |
Hubard Parker |
John Thomson |
Daniel Gibson |
Elijah Calk |
William Knight |
Johnathan Thomas |
James Powell |
Richard Ward |
Jacob C. Paris |
David Crum |
Stephen Pilcher |
Abram Crum |
Edward Pilcher |
Solo. Morgan |
Frederick Roberson |
John Roberts |
John G. Snead |
Lewis Roberts |
Zachariah Timmons |
Joseph Morgan |
James Wallace |
Daniel Brockington |
Charnal Wallace |
John Monden |
Leonard Nobles |
Isaac Munden |
Elijah Vinson |
Stephen Munden |
Benjamin Vinson |
John Rozar |
David Jourden |
Absolom Bearding |
James Mathews |
Thomas Moye |
John Miller |
William Carr |
Tandy Dix |
Daniel CUrry |
William Sullivan |
Thomas Collins |
Arch Stewart |
John Mazo |
Solo. Moody |
George Jenkins |
William Nix |
John Taylor |
Jeremiah Brantley |
John Harris |
James Kennedy |
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Bartram, William:
Travels in North
America. London, 1792
Bellas, Henry Hobart:
History of the
Delaware State Society of the Cincinnati. Wilmington, 1895.
Blair, Ruth:
Some Early Tax Digests of
Georgia. Atlanta, 1926.
Bolton, Herbert E.:
Arredondo’s
Historical Proof of Spain’s Title to Georgia. Berkeley, 1925.
Bolton, Herbert E. and Ross, Mary:
The
Debatable Land, Berkeley, 1925.
Bowers, Claude G.:
Hamilton and
Jefferson. Chautauqua, 1927.
Bowers, Claude G.:
Party Battles of
the Jackson Period. Chautauqua, 1923.
Bruce, Robert:
Life of General
Oglethorpe. New York, 1890.
Brunswick Advertiser, The.
Files for the years 1875 to 1893, inclusive. Brunswick.
Brunswick Advocate, The.
Files for the years 1837, 1838 and 1839. Brunswick.
Butts, Sarah Harriet:
Mothers of Some
Famous Georgians. New York, 1902.
Candler, Allen D.:
Colonial Records of
Georgia. Atlanta, 1904.
Christ
Church, Frederica, St. Simons Island, Georgia.
Brunswick, 1910.
Collections, Georgia Historical Society.
9 vol. Savannah, 1840-1916.
Colonial Dames of America, The Georgia
Society of the: Some Early Epitaphs in Georgia. Savannah, 1924.
Conner, Jeanette Thurber:
Pedro
Menedez de Avilles. Deland, 1923.
Coulter, E. Merton:
Mary Musgrove,
Queen of the Creeks. In the Georgia Historical Society Quarterly,
Vol. XI. March, 1927.
Crane, Verner W.:
The Southern
Frontier. Durham, 1928.
Diary of Raymond Demere, 1777.
MS. belonging to Edward Houston Demere, II.
Diary of R. Durfree.
MS. St. Simons Island, 1805-1810.
Fries, Adelaide L.:
The Moravians in
Georgia, 1735-1740. Raleigh, 1905.
Gamble, Thomas:
Savannah Duels and
Duelists. Savannah, 1923.
Georgia’s Official Register.
Atlanta, 1927.
Griffin, Martin J.:
Commodore John
Barry. Philadelphia, 1903.
Harris, John:
Complete Collection of
Voyages and Travels. London, 1748.
Harris, Thaddeus Mason:
Biographical
Memorials of James Oglethorpe. Boston, 1841.
Heitman, F.B.:
Historical Register of
the Officers of the Continental Army During the War of the Revolution.
Washington, 1893.
Hollis, Ira N.:
The Frigate
Constitution. Boston, 1900.
Iles, George:
Leading American
Inventors. New York, 1929.
Jackson, Thomas:
The Life of the Rev.
Charles Wesley, M.A. New York, 1842.
Jenkins, Charles Francis:
Button
Gwinnett, Signer of the Declaration of Independence. Garden City,
1926.
Johnson, James Guyton:
The Yemassee
Revolt of 1597 and the Destruction of the Georgia Missions. In
Georgia Historical Quarterly, Vol. VII. March, 1923.
Jones, C.C. Jr.:
History of Georgia.
2 vol. Boston, 1883.
Kemble, Frances Anne:
Journal of a
Residence on a Georgia Plantation, 1838-39. New York, 1863.
Kemble, Frances Anne:
Records of
Girlhood. New York, 1879.
Kemble, Frances Anne:
Records of
Later Life. New York, 1882.
Lanier, Sidney:
Hymns of the Marshes.
New York, 1908.
Leidy, Joseph:
A Memoir on the
Extinct Sloth Tribe of North America. Smithsonian Institute,
Washington, 1853.
Leigh, Frances Butler:
Ten Years on a
Georgia Plantation. London, 1883.
Lunn, Arnold:
John Wesley. New
York, 1929.
Maurice, Charlotte Marshall:
Jekyll
Island.
McElreath, Walter:
A Treatise on the
Constitution of Georgia. Atlanta, 1912.
Moore, Francis:
A Voyage to Georgia
Begun in the Year 1735. London, 1744.
Morse, Jedidiah:
The American
Gazetteer. Boston, 1798.
Murray, Amelia M.:
Letters from the
United States, Cuba and Canada. West Strand, 1856.
Parton, J.:
Life of Aaron Burr.
New York, 1858.
Petition
of Raymond Demere of Frederica, Georgia, to the King, 1755.
(MS. in DeRenne Library at Wormsloe.
Phillips, Ulrich Bonnell:
American
Negro Slavery. New York, 1929.
Phillips, Ulrich Bonnell:
Life and
Labor in the Old South. Boston, 1929.
Phillips, Ulrich Bonnell:
Plantation
and Frontier Documents: 1649-1863. Cleveland, 1909.
Public
Schools of Glynn County, Georgia, 118th Annual Report of the.
Brunswick, 1906.
Ross, Mary:
French Intrusions and
Indian Uprisings in Georgia and South Carolina. In Georgia Historical
Quarterly, Vol. VII. September, 1923.
Ross, Mary:
Spanish Days in Glynn
County. Brunswick.
Stevens, William Bacon:
History of
Georgia. Vol. I. New York, 1847; Vol. II. Philadelphia, 1859.
Stroebel, P.A.:
The Salzburgers and
Their Descendants. Baltimore, 1855.
Swanton, John R.:
Early History of
the Creek Indians and Their Neighbors. Bureau of American Ethnology,
Bulletin 73, Smithsonian Institution, Washington, 1922.
Van Doren, Mark:
Correspondence of
Aaron Burr and His Daughter Theodosia. New York, 1929.
Wesley, John:
The Journal of the Rev.
John Wesley. 4 vol. Everyman’s Library, London, 1906.
White, George:
Statistics of the
State of Georgia. Savannah, 1849.
Whitehead, John:
Lives of the Wesleys.
London, 1793.
Wilson, Carolina Price:
Annals of
Georgia—Liberty County Records. New York, 1928.
Wylly, Charles Spalding:
Annals and
Memoirs. Brunswick, 1920.
Wylly,
Charles Spalding: The Seed that Was Sown in the Colony of Georgia.
New York, 1910.
|